Pneumatou diakonia, or, Gospel-churches a standing ordinance of Jesus Christ to continue to his next personal glorious coming, plainly proved : objections particularly answer'd / by an unworthy servant ... R.B.
Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
1682
Approx. 354 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 78 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
Text Creation Partnership,
Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
A26986
Wing B1348
ESTC R30216
11270908
ocm 11270908
47212
This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
Early English books online.
(EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26986)
Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 47212)
Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1454:3)
Pneumatou diakonia, or, Gospel-churches a standing ordinance of Jesus Christ to continue to his next personal glorious coming, plainly proved : objections particularly answer'd / by an unworthy servant ... R.B.
Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
[28], 120 p.
Printed by T.M. for Tho. Parkhurst,
London :
1682.
Errata on p. [28].
First two words of title in Greek characters.
Reproduction of the original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
Text Creation Partnership web site
.
eng
Church -- Biblical teaching.
Church -- Foundation.
2005-07 TCP
Assigned for keying and markup
2006-01 SPi Global
Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
2006-02 John Latta
Sampled and proofread
2006-02 John Latta
Text and markup reviewed and edited
2006-04 pfs
Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
Πνεύματος
Διακονία
:
OR
,
Gospel-Churches
,
A
Standing
ORDINANCE
OF
Jesus
Christ
,
TO
Continue
to
His
next
Personal
Glorious
Coming
,
plainly
Proved
;
Objections
particularly
Answer'd
.
By
an
unworthy
servant
of
Jesus
Christ
,
a
Mourner
in
Sion
for
the
Divisions
thereof
;
who
waits
for
the
day
of
the
Son
of
Man
,
R.B.
Mat.
16.18
.
Vpon
this
Rock
will
I
build
my
Church
:
And
the
gates
of
Hell
shall
not
prevail
against
it
.
1.
Cor.
11.26
.
As
often
as
ye
eat
this
Bread
,
and
drink
this
Cup
,
ye
do
shew
the
Lord's
Death
till
HE
COME
.
Eph.
3.21
.
Vnto
him
be
glory
in
the
CHVRCH
—
throughout
all
Ages
—
London
,
Printed
by
T.M.
for
Tho.
Parkhurst
at
the
Bible
and
Three
Crowns
in
Cheapside
,
near
Mercers
Chappel
,
1682.
TO
THE
READER
.
Christian
Reader
,
IF
thou
intendest
a
serious
perusal
of
the
ensuing
Treatise
,
't
will
not
be
amiss
to
stay
a
while
at
the
Portal
.
'T
is
now
two
full
years
,
and
upward
,
since
it
was
fitted
for
the
Press
,
the
Remora's
of
its
publication
are
needless
to
mention
to
thee
.
It
hath
in
that
time
been
frequently
given
up
to
the
Lord
,
and
the
service
of
his
Churches
;
with
earnest
cries
to
him
,
who
Ministers
Seed
to
the
Sower
,
and
makes
the
Seed
sown
to
prosper
,
that
it
may
be
blessed
for
some
Spiritual
advantage
to
them
that
truly
fear
him
,
whether
in
,
or
out
of
the
Churches
of
Christ
.
What
of
the
leadings
,
help
,
of
the
Lord
an
unworthy
dust
hath
had
in
the
managery
of
this
Work
from
first
to
last
,
is
not
needful
to
be
mentioned
.
This
I
think
meet
to
say
to
the
praise
of
match-less
Grace
,
that
I
have
not
been
altogether
without
them
,
and
in
some
things
,
such
clear
openings
,
as
I
never
had
before
.
All
is
submitted
to
the
Judgment
of
the
truly
Judicious
;
and
if
the
least
be
contributed
for
the
establishment
of
the
Lords
Children
(
the
weakest
of
them
)
in
the
Path
,
and
way
of
the
Gospel
,
let
him
have
the
Glory
,
I
obtain
the
end
aimed
at
.
The
Reasons
of
the
present
undertake
are
too
many
to
give
an
account
of
.
I
know
none
that
have
ex
professo
handled
this
Subject
.
'T
is
true
,
the
Learned
Dr.
Owen
,
some
while-since
(
and
long
after
this
was
finished
for
the
Press
)
hath
writ
much
in
a
little
,
touching
it
:
but
he
tells
us
,
he
only
debates
it
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
passage
.
There
have
been
,
and
still
are
,
some
that
openly
oppose
this
way
of
the
Gospel
,
upon
various
accounts
:
Of
which
(
at
least
some
of
them
)
we
give
particular
notice
.
That
in
every
Generation
,
Satan
hath
set
himself
against
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
since
they
have
had
a
being
in
the
World
,
none
are
ignorant
of
,
who
have
thought
it
any
part
of
their
concern
to
enquire
into
these
matters
.
Many
wayes
he
hath
taken
to
eradicate
,
root
them
out
;
and
hath
by
some
of
those
wayes
,
greatly
disturbed
,
perplexed
,
shaken
them
.
As
,
1.
Sore
,
great
Persecutions
,
hath
he
oft
raised
against
them
from
the
first
dayes
of
the
Gospel
,
till
now
.
And
though
he
hath
often
seen
the
Vanity
of
his
attempts
that
way
to
root
them
out
,
yet
he
is
unwearied
therein
.
Millions
of
Saints
have
been
tortured
,
butchered
,
destroyed
by
his
Instruments
upon
the
account
of
their
being
found
in
the
practice
of
those
Gospel-Wayes
,
Ordinances
,
we
are
pleading
for
.
Nor
can
any
oppugn
,
despise
them
,
but
they
condemn
those
Millions
of
innocent
ones
,
and
justifie
Satan
;
and
his
Instruments
,
in
their
horrid
butcheries
of
them
.
Touching
which
,
more
afterwards
.
He
early
began
this
cruel
work
.
The
Priests
,
Ecclesiastick-Governours
amongst
the
Jews
,
together
with
the
Roman-Rulers
,
breath
forth
Threatnings
against
them
;
imprison
,
slaughter
,
some
eminent
ones
amongst
them
,
to
terrifie
the
rest
:
see
Act.
4.
&
7.
&
9.
They
Excommunicate
them
,
charge
them
with
broaching
New-Doctrines
,
endeavouring
to
overturn
the
antient
State
of
Religion
,
as
Seditious
,
Factious
,
setting
up
Separate-meetings
,
or
private
Conventicles
;
banish
,
cast
them
into
Prison
,
compel
them
to
Blaspheme
;
Whip
,
Behead
,
Stone
them
.
Under
Claudius
,
about
A.D.
45.
Herod
Agrippa
furiously
falls
upon
some
of
the
Disciples
of
our
Lord
,
kills
James
(
the
Brother
of
John
)
with
the
Sword
;
casts
Peter
also
into
Prison
,
Act.
12.
(
Him
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
quickly
meets
with
,
Smites
,
he
is
eaten
up
of
Worms
,
gives
up
the
Ghost
,
v.
23.
)
At
Antioch
the
Jews
are
filled
with
envy
against
Paul
,
and
Barnabas
,
contradicting
,
Blaspheming
;
they
raise
persecution
against
them
,
expel
them
out
of
their
coast
,
Act.
13.45
,
50.
At
Iconium
also
,
the
Vnbelieving
Jews
stir
up
the
Gentiles
against
them
;
and
the
Gentiles
,
and
Jews
,
with
their
Rulers
,
make
an
assault
to
use
them
despitefully
,
and
to
Stone
them
,
Act.
14.2.5
.
To
Lystra
,
from
Antioch
,
and
Iconium
,
come
certain
Jews
;
who
stir
up
the
People
against
them
,
they
stone
Paul
,
and
draw
him
out
of
the
City
for
dead
,
Act.
14.19
.
At
Philippi
,
Act.
16.
Paul
and
Silas
are
dragged
into
the
Court
unto
the
Rulers
,
v.
19.
They
are
Scourged
,
cast
into
Prison
,
v.
22
,
23.
At
Thessalonica
an
uprore
is
made
against
them
;
the
house
of
Jason
(
where
't
is
like
they
met
)
assaulted
;
but
not
finding
them
,
they
draw
Jason
,
and
certain
Bretheren
,
unto
the
Rulers
of
the
City
,
crying
,
These
that
have
turned
the
World
upside
down
are
come
hither
also
,
Act.
17.5
,
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
Preaching
at
Barea
,
the
Jews
from
Thessalonica
come
thither
also
,
and
stir
up
the
People
against
them
,
v.
13.
At
Corinth
,
the
Jews
,
with
one
accord
,
make
insurrection
against
Paul
,
bring
him
to
the
Judgment-Seat
,
Act.
18.12
.
At
Ephesus
,
by
Demetrius
a
great
tumult
is
raised
also
,
v.
24.
to
35.
At
Jerusalem
,
the
Jews
which
are
of
Asia
,
stir
up
the
People
against
him
,
and
lay
hands
on
him
,
Chap.
21.27
.
who
would
have
killed
him
immediately
,
ver
.
31.
Of
his
afflictions
in
Asia
,
Paul
himself
speaks
,
2
Cor.
1.8
.
in
Judea
,
Heb.
10.32
,
33
,
34.
About
the
Seventeenth
Year
of
Nero
(
that
Monster
)
A.D.
63.
James
the
Brother
of
our
Lord
(
with
others
)
is
slain
,
Euseb
.
l.
2.
c.
23.
Josephus
,
l.
20.
Antiq.
c.
8.
At
Alexandria
,
Mark
the
Evangelist
(
it
's
said
)
.
was
put
to
death
.
This
Nero
Fires
the
City
of
Rome
,
layes
it
upon
the
Christians
;
and
from
hence
takes
occasion
,
by
publick
Edict
,
to
raise
persecution
against
them
;
He
was
the
first
of
the
Emperours
that
did
so
,
Tertull.
in
Apologet.
which
continued
to
the
end
of
his
Reign
:
Peter
,
and
Paul
(
it
's
said
)
were
slain
by
him
;
with
others
innumerable
.
How
the
hand
of
the
Lord
wrought
him
,
is
known
;
condemned
he
was
by
the
Senate
,
to
be
punished
More
majorum
,
i.
e.
to
be
whipt
to
death
;
to
prevent
which
,
he
slew
himself
with
this
exprobration
of
his
own
sordid
villany
,
Turpiter
vixi
,
turpius
morior
;
I
have
lived
filthily
,
I
die
more
dishonourably
,
Sueton.
in
Nero.
Domitian
about
A.D.
97.
by
his
Edicts
,
raises
another
dreadful
persecution
against
the
Christians
:
Banishes
John
into
the
Isle
of
Patmos
,
Euseb
.
l.
3
.
c.
18.19
.
Eutropius
,
l.
9
.
Timothy
,
Onesimus
,
and
Dionysius
the
Areopagite
were
put
to
death
,
Niceph
.
l.
3
.
c.
11.
with
an
innumerable
company
of
the
faithful
beside
:
The
Wrath
of
God
pursues
him
,
and
he
is
murdered
in
his
own
house
by
his
own
Servants
,
Sueton.
in
Domit.
Under
Trajan
,
a
great
persecution
was
raised
against
the
Lamb's
followers
,
about
A.D.
100.
Multitudes
of
them
are
destroyed
;
some
mentioned
by
name
,
viz.
Simeon
the
Son
of
Cleophas
;
Clemens
,
Alexander
,
Quirinus
,
and
his
Daughter
Balbilia
,
Sulpitius
,
and
Servilianus
,
Nereus
,
and
Achilleus
,
Phocas
,
a
Bishop
in
Pontus
,
Ignatius
.
This
Storm
continued
fourteen
Years
.
In
fine
,
by
a
resolution
of
his
joynts
,
nummedness
of
body
,
and
a
choaking
Water
,
Trajan
miserably
perished
,
Dion
.
Cassius
de
Traj
.
Under
Hadrian
,
about
A.D.
120.
a
Storm
falls
upon
the
Christians
;
not
a
few
are
cut
off
.
About
the
Second
Year
of
his
Raign
Aurelius
Comes
casts
about
1250.
of
them
into
Prison
,
whom
he
at
last
burnes
to
death
.
Amongst
whom
was
Alexander
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
;
and
Hermes
,
the
Praefect
of
the
City
.
Zenon
a
Roman
Senator
,
with
ten
thousand
two
hundred
and
three
,
it
's
said
;
were
slain
,
in
a
Witness
for
CHRIST
,
Cent.
Mag.
Cent.
2.
c.
3.
p.
12.
At
last
he
perishes
with
a
flux
,
and
casting
of
blood
,
Aelius
Spart
.
in
Had.
Some
add
,
that
he
gave
the
World
,
this
Poetick
desperate
farewel
;
Animula
Vagula
,
blandula
,
Hospes
,
comesqùe
corporis
,
Quae
nunc
abibis
in
loca
?
Pallidula
,
rigida
,
nudula
,
Nec
ut
Soles
,
dabis
jocos
.
Antoninus
Pius
comes
next
,
about
A.D.
139.
Many
of
the
Disciples
of
Christ
are
cut
off
;
at
Rome
,
Felicitas
with
her
seven
Sons
;
Braxedis
—
.
In
Spain
,
and
France
,
not
a
few
;
amongst
the
rest
,
Photinus
,
Bishop
of
Lions
,
with
fourty
nine
more
:
At
Alexandria
in
Aegypt
,
Ptolomaeus
,
and
Licius
;
with
many
others
,
are
Martyred
for
Christ
.
Euseb
.
Chron.
Justin
.
Apol.
After
he
had
read
the
Apologies
of
Justin
and
others
,
he
became
better
affected
to
the
Christians
;
and
send
's
Letters
into
Asia
to
stop
the
Persecution
,
Euseb
.
l.
4.
c.
26.
For
which
cause
(
perhaps
)
the
Lord
poured
not
forth
his
wrath
on
him
as
on
others
,
who
abode
in
their
enmity
against
his
chosen
Ones
.
Under
Antoninus
Verus
,
about
A.D.
162.
the
Church
had
their
time
of
Tribulation
;
as
the
Epistle
of
the
Saints
at
Vienna
,
and
Lions
,
to
the
Brethren
throughout
Asia
,
and
Phrygia
,
recorded
by
Eusebius
,
l.
5.
c.
1.
does
abundantly
declare
;
wherein
they
acquaint
them
,
that
the
fierceness
of
the
Gentiles
anger
against
them
,
the
great
things
they
suffer
,
cannot
be
well
written
or
spoken
.
Amongst
others
that
suffered
,
they
mention
,
Vetius
,
Epagathus
,
Sanctus
,
Maturus
,
Attalus
,
Blandina
,
Ponticus
,
Photinus
,
Alexander
,
&c.
by
name
.
At
Rome
they
were
persecuted
;
amongst
others
,
Justin
there
fell
by
wicked
hands
.
In
Asia
there
was
great
distress
,
Euseb
.
l.
5.
c.
15
as
the
Church
of
God
at
Smyrna
,
unto
the
Church
at
Philomilium
,
and
to
all
the
Churches
throughout
Pontus
,
intimates
;
where
they
at
large
declare
,
the
manner
of
the
Martyrdom
of
Policarpus
.
Nor
was
there
a
stop
put
to
this
Persecution
,
by
the
Apologies
made
for
the
Christians
,
by
Melito
,
Bishop
of
Sardis
,
and
Apollinarius
,
Bishop
of
Hierapolis
.
At
last
his
Army
being
sorely
distressed
in
Germany
for
want
of
Water
,
the
Christian
Legion
,
by
their
Prayers
,
procures
Rain
,
and
Thunder
,
and
Lightning
,
that
scare
and
routes
the
Enemy
(
upon
the
account
whereof
,
they
are
termed
—
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Thundring
Legion
)
;
this
comes
with
some
conviction
upon
the
Emperour
,
who
now
writes
Letters
,
that
they
should
not
suffer
as
Christians
;
that
the
Informers
,
Prosecutors
of
them
,
as
such
,
should
be
burnt
Alive
.
Tertull.
in
Apologet.
Lying
speechless
for
three
dayes
,
he
dies
of
an
Apoplexie
.
Cent.
Mag.
Cent.
2.
c.
4.
p.
28.
The
Church
had
a
little
rest
under
Commodus
,
the
Emperour
(
who
succeeded
Antoninus
)
;
yet
was
his
Throne
tinctured
with
some
of
the
blood
of
the
Saints
:
Apollonius
a
Roman
Senator
(
by
vertue
of
an
ancient
Law
made
against
the
Christians
,
and
unrepealed
)
lost
his
head
in
a
witness
for
Christ
.
Euseb
.
Hieron
.
But
in
the
time
of
Severus
about
A.D.
205.
the
Devil
is
let
loose
to
purpose
;
a
fresh
Persecution
is
raised
every
where
against
them
.
Euseb
.
l.
6.
c.
1.
Spartian
.
The
accusations
against
them
were
generally
,
Sedition
,
Treason
,
Sacriledge
,
Incest
,
Adulteries
,
(
the
Candles
being
put
out
)
Leonides
the
Father
of
Origen
,
is
beheaded
.
Euseb
.
ibid.
With
many
others
.
Tertul.
ad
Scapul
.
Apologetick
.
contra
Gentes
.
All
manner
of
cruelties
were
exercised
against
them
,
their
houses
were
rifled
,
their
goods
taken
away
,
they
themselves
are
murdered
,
burnt
in
a
witness
for
Christ
.
But
the
Emperour
at
last
payes
dear
for
these
cruelties
.
After
he
had
endured
great
pain
in
all
his
members
,
especially
in
his
feet
,
he
poisons
himself
to
put
an
end
to
his
torments
.
Cent.
Mag.
Cent.
3.
c.
3.
p.
22.
For
a
little
while
the
Church
had
some
tranquillity
;
but
under
Maximinus
about
A.D.
237.
Persecution
is
raised
against
the
Pastors
of
the
Church
,
upon
this
Principle
,
that
they
being
removed
,
the
rest
,
the
Flock
,
would
deny
their
Profession
.
Euseb
.
l.
6.
c.
28.
The
distress
was
short
,
but
smart
:
He
continued
Emperour
but
three
Years
;
and
then
he
with
his
Son
(
yet
a
Child
)
was
torn
in
pieces
of
the
Souldiers
,
all
crying
out
,
Ex
pessimo
genere
,
ne
catulum
quidem
habendum
,
That
not
a
Whelp
was
to
be
left
of
so
cursed
a
Stock
.
Aurel.
Victor
,
Capitol
.
Decius
A.D.
247.
raises
another
fierce
persecution
.
Euseb
.
l.
6.
c.
39.
Cypr.
l.
4.
Epist
.
4.
Nicephorus
l.
5.
c.
29.
tells
us
,
that
't
is
,
as
easie
to
number
the
Sands
of
the
Sea
,
as
the
Martyrs
that
lost
their
lives
by
this
persecution
.
Some
are
mentioned
by
name
;
as
at
Jerusalem
,
the
Bishop
of
the
Church
there
,
who
was
cast
into
Prison
,
and
died
;
as
did
Babylas
,
the
Bishop
of
Antioch
.
Niceph.
l.
5.
c.
26.
Another
Babylas
Bishop
(
or
Pastour
)
of
the
Church
at
Nicomedia
,
was
Martyred
.
Spec.
Vincent
.
l.
11.
c.
52.
Asclepiades
,
Pastor
of
the
Church
at
Antioch
,
with
fourty
Virgins
,
Id.
Ibid.
At
Lampsac
,
one
Peter
.
In
Troas
,
Andrew
,
Paul
,
Nicomachus
,
and
Dionysia
,
a
Virgin
,
Id.
l.
11.
c.
46.
At
Caesarea
,
Germanus
,
Theophilus
,
Caesarius
,
Vitalis
,
l.
11.
c.
52.
At
Babylon
,
Polychronius
their
Bishop
,
c.
49.
At
Perga
in
Pamphylia
,
Nestor
,
their
Bishop
.
c.
52.
Olympias
and
Maximus
,
in
Persia
—
.
But
the
violence
of
this
persecution
was
in
Africa
,
as
is
manifest
from
Tertullian
,
Cyprian
;
and
particularly
at
Alexandria
,
as
Euseb
.
l.
6.
c.
40
,
41
,
42.
Demonstrates
from
the
Epistles
of
Dionysius
,
Pastor
of
the
Church
there
.
At
Rome
,
Fabian
their
Bishop
,
and
Cornelius
,
Sabel
.
l.
7.
Ennead
.
7.
—
.
As
they
were
an
innumerable
company
,
that
at
this
time
suffered
for
the
Name
,
Worship
of
CHRIST
,
so
were
their
Sufferings
of
divers
kinds
;
some
were
driven
from
house
and
harbour
;
spoil'd
of
their
Goods
,
and
Enjoyments
,
bound
with
Chaines
,
shut
up
in
Prisons
,
cast
to
wild
Beasts
to
be
devoured
;
consumed
in
the
Flames
,
Cypr.
contr
.
Demet.
Some
they
beat
with
Clubs
;
prick
Face
and
Eyes
with
sharp
Quills
;
Stone
to
death
;
drag
along
the
Streets
;
sorely
scourge
;
dash
against
Milstones
:
They
break
into
their
Houses
,
take
away
their
Jewels
,
and
all
of
any
value
;
throw
the
wooden
stuff
into
the
streets
,
burn
it
to
ashes
—
Euseb
.
l.
6.
c.
40.
When
Decius
had
scarce
Raigned
two
Years
,
he
was
slain
,
together
with
his
Sons
,
Euseb
.
l.
7.
c.
1.
Vibius
Gallus
ascends
the
Throne
,
about
A.D.
254
▪
and
continues
the
Persecution
by
Imperial
Edicts
,
Euseb
.
l.
7.
c.
1.
Vincent
.
in
Speculo
.
l.
11.
c.
53.
But
a
dreadful
pestilence
invading
the
Empire
,
not
much
was
done
.
Gallus
also
himself
was
quickly
slain
by
Aemilianus
,
Faseicul
.
Tempor
.
fol.
45.
About
A.D.
257.
Valerian
mounts
the
Throne
,
who
at
first
was
so
kind
to
the
People
of
God
,
that
his
whole
Palace
(
saith
Dionysius
)
was
replenished
with
the
godly
,
and
became
a
Church
of
God
,
Euseb
.
l.
7.
c.
10.
Afterterwards
they
were
sorely
Persecuted
.
They
are
forbid
to
keep
any
Conventicles
;
are
despoyled
of
Goods
;
imprisoned
,
scourged
,
banished
,
killed
with
the
sword
,
consumed
in
the
flames
,
Euseb
.
l.
7.
c.
11.
At
Caesarea
,
Priscus
,
Malchus
,
and
Alexander
,
are
cast
to
the
Wild
Beasts
,
Euseb
.
l.
7.
c.
12.
Concerning
the
persecution
at
Alexandria
,
Dionysius
writes
to
Domitius
,
and
Didymus
,
thus
,
'T
is
superfluous
to
go
about
to
reckon
the
Names
of
such
as
suffered
amongst
us
,
since
they
are
so
many
;
but
thou
mayest
know
that
they
are
of
all
sorts
,
Men
,
Women
,
Youths
,
old
Men
,
Virgins
,
old
Women
,
Souldiers
,
and
Vnlearned
,
Euseb
.
l.
7.
c.
11.
He
makes
particular
mention
of
one
Faustus
,
who
was
killed
with
the
Sword.
And
Bergomensis
in
his
History
of
Valerian
the
Emperour
,
l.
8.
mentions
Philippus
,
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
who
suffered
after
the
same
manner
.
And
at
Carthage
,
Cyprian
was
put
to
death
.
Sabell
.
in
Chron.
Vincentius
,
l.
11.
c.
83.
tells
us
,
that
three
hundred
Martyrs
suffered
at
Carthage
;
many
at
Rome
,
and
elsewhere
.
At
last
,
the
cry
of
the
blood
of
Innocents
,
brings
vengeance
upon
the
pate
of
Valerian
,
and
he
falls
into
the
hand
of
Sapores
King
of
Persia
,
who
carried
him
about
in
a
Cage
,
and
used
him
as
a
foot-stool
as
oft
as
he
took
Horse
,
Laetus
.
Aurel.
Vict.
and
being
seventy
years
old
,
as
a
just
and
righteous
Judgment
of
God
on
him
for
his
like
cruelty
to
his
Servants
,
saith
Eusebius
,
Serm.
ad
convent
.
Sanct.
he
was
flayed
,
and
saulted
alive
;
and
so
dyed
.
Valerianus
being
taken
by
Sapores
King
of
Persia
,
Galienus
governs
alone
:
about
A.D.
262.
and
by
Publick
Edicts
,
puts
a
stop
to
the
Persecution
,
Euseb
.
l.
7.
c.
13.
&
15.
&
22.
from
whence
,
to
the
time
of
Dioclesian
,
and
Maximilian
,
about
A.D.
288.
The
Church
was
in
a
more
tranquil
state
;
but
then
were
they
more
harassed
,
persecuted
,
than
ever
;
Euseb
.
l.
8.
c.
1.
The
persecution
began
the
nineteenth
year
of
his
Empire
,
A.D.
306.
In
March
,
most
terrible
Edicts
come
forth
,
for
the
pulling
down
their
Meeting
-
Places
,
leveling
them
to
the
ground
,
throughout
the
Roman
Empire
;
which
accordingly
was
speedily
done
,
Euseb
.
l.
8.
c.
2.
Then
comes
forth
another
Edict
for
burning
the
Scriptures
:
as
also
for
ejecting
with
ignominy
,
out
of
all
Offices
,
and
places
of
Trust
,
whoever
would
not
abjure
their
Religion
;
Persons
in
private
capacities
to
be
brought
under
servitude
,
Euseb
.
l.
8.
c.
3.
Niceph.
l.
7.
c.
4.
Zonaras
,
Tom.
2.
not
long
after
,
other
Edicts
are
published
,
to
seize
,
imprison
their
Preachers
;
and
by
all
manner
of
punishments
,
to
compel
them
to
Worship
their
Idols
;
Euseb
.
l.
8.
c.
3.5
.
At
Tirus
above
fourty
were
beheaded
:
At
Caesarea
the
eminent
Pamphilus
was
Martyred
,
Euseb
.
l.
8.
c.
13.
In
Syria
all
the
noted
Teachers
were
first
imprisoned
,
afterwards
slain
,
Id.
Ibid.
In
Mesopotamia
,
Cappadocia
,
Tarsus
of
Cilicia
,
Nicomedia
;
in
Bythinia
many
are
hardly
used
,
Butchered
,
Euseb
.
l.
8.
c.
12.
&
13.
&
ch
.
4.
&
6.
Hermannus
Gigas
▪
tells
us
,
that
Serena
the
Emperour
Dioclesian's
Wife
,
was
also
Martyred
for
Christ
.
Twenty-thousand
were
together
by
Maximianus
his
cruelty
,
burnt
in
a
Temple
,
being
there
assembled
to
Worship
God
,
Niceph.
l.
7.
c.
6.
Many
in
Arabia
were
cut
off
,
Euseb
.
l.
8.
c.
12.
All
the
Inhabitants
of
a
City
in
Phrygia
,
with
their
City
were
destroyed
,
Euseb
.
l.
8.
c.
11.
In
Armenia
,
Arabrace
,
the
Teachers
of
the
Churches
were
Murdered
by
them
,
Euseb
.
l.
8.
c.
6.
Niceph.
l.
7.
c.
14.
The
persecution
severely
raged
in
Aegypt
.
At
Thebes
a
whole
Legion
of
Christians
were
put
to
death
,
Vincent
.
in
Speculo
.
l.
12.
c.
2.
It-reached
Africa
,
and
Mauritania
,
Euseb
.
l.
8.
c.
6.
and
the
Islands
,
as
Lesbos
(
Sabel
.
Ennead
.
7.
l.
8
)
Samos
,
and
Sicilie
,
where
seventy-nine
Martyrs
were
slain
,
Heinrick
.
de
Erford
.
At
Nicopolis
,
in
Thracia
,
Niceph.
l.
7.
c.
14.
at
Chalcedonia
,
Vincent
.
l.
12.
c.
77.
At
Rome
,
Bononia
,
several
were
murdered
,
Vinc.
l.
12.
c.
49.
At
Aquileia
the
Emperour
commanded
to
destroy
all
the
Christians
,
Id.
l.
12.
c.
58.
At
Florence
,
Pergamos
,
Neapolis
in
Campania
,
Beneventum
,
Venusa
in
Apulia
,
and
in
Toscana
several
were
cut
off
,
saith
Regino
.
At
Verona
in
France
,
at
Mediolanum
,
at
Massilia
(
or
Marseille
)
there
were
many
Martyred
,
Heinric
.
de
Erfor
.
Vinc.
l.
12.
c.
2.
In
Spain
the
Blood
of
the
Saints
ran
down
like
Rivers
,
and
tinctured
the
streams
of
Water
,
Vincent
.
l.
12.
c.
136.
It
reacht
even
to
Britain
,
Beda
,
l.
1.
de
ratio
.
temp
.
All
the
Christians
here
(
almost
)
were
destroyed
,
Martin
.
Chron.
Fascic
.
temp
.
Maximinus
(
who
was
Emperour
with
Constantius
)
rages
in
the
East
against
them
,
Euseb
.
l.
8.
c.
15.
In
the
midst
of
Cities
,
Edicts
written
in
Tables
of
Brass
against
them
,
are
hung
up
,
Euseb
.
l.
9.
c.
3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
upon
which
many
are
banished
,
put
to
death
,
Euseb
.
l.
9.
c.
7.
Niceph.
l.
7.
c.
44.
Having
made
havock
of
the
Church
,
and
not
prevailing
against
it
,
Dioclesian
with
his
partner
Maximianus
,
lay
aside
the
Government
,
and
live
as
private
men
.
But
the
Vengeance
of
the
Lord
reaches
them
for
their
bloody
cruelty
against
the
Saints
.
Dioclesian
being
smitten
with
madness
,
slew
himself
,
Euseb
.
in
orat
.
ad
convent
Sanct.
Maximianus
perished
with
a
disease
so
loathsome
,
that
the
Physitians
,
as
they
could
not
cure
him
;
so
were
not
able
to
endure
the
stinck
of
it
,
Euseb
.
l.
8.
c.
16.
At
last
Constantine
,
with
Licinius
enter
Rome
as
Victors
,
proclaim
liberty
to
the
Christians
:
yet
not
long
after
,
Licinius
sets
himself
against
them
:
turns
them
all
out
of
his
Court
,
such
as
are
Souldiers
he
cashiers
:
makes
divers
wicked
Laws
against
them
,
Euseb
.
l.
10.
c.
8.
&
l.
1.
de
vit
.
Constant
.
Privately
murders
their
Pastors
in
several
Cities
of
Pontus
;
pulls
down
some
of
their
Temples
,
shuts
up
others
;
takes
away
their
goods
,
banishes
,
puts
to
death
not
a
few
,
Sozom.
l.
1.
c.
2.
Euseb
.
l.
10.
c.
8.
l.
1.
de
Vit.
Constant
.
So
that
now
the
Christans
betake
themselves
again
to
Fields
,
Woods
,
Solitudes
,
Mountains
,
Euseb
.
l.
10.
c.
14.
Niceph.
l.
7.
c.
14.
Sozom.
l.
9.
c.
2.
He
would
have
proceeded
further
,
but
conquered
by
Constantine
,
a
period
is
also
put
to
this
Persecution
.
'T
were
endless
to
mention
the
sore
distress
the
Churches
underwent
by
Sapores
King
of
Persia
in
his
Dominions
:
The
cruelties
they
endured
by
the
Arrians
,
the
Butcheries
,
Tyrannies
,
Oppressions
of
all
sorts
,
they
underwent
from
the
Antichristians
,
the
Papists
;
are
innumerable
,
ineffable
;
Europe
is
made
a
shambles
,
wherein
the
Blood
of
millions
of
the
Innocent
Lambs
of
Christ
hath
been
poured
forth
;
(
for
which
they
shall
be
plagued
,
destroyed
,
in
the
time
appointed
by
the
Lord
)
.
These
things
are
known
to
all
,
who
have
thought
it
their
concern
in
the
least
to
turn
aside
to
consider
of
them
.
The
boody
cruelties
of
the
Antichristian
Party
,
against
the
Bohemians
;
in
Holland
also
;
the
Massacre
of
Paris
,
Ireland
,
the
Valleys
of
Piedmont
,
&c.
wherein
many
thousands
of
the
Lord
's
Innocent
Ones
have
been
barbarously
murder'd
,
for
no
other
reason
▪
in
the
World
,
but
because
they
laboured
according
to
their
Light
,
to
maintain
,
and
be
found
in
the
Doctrine
,
and
Worship
of
Christ
,
is
yet
recent
in
the
memory
of
most
.
What
heart
so
rocky
as
to
read
the
Histories
of
the
deep
suffeings
of
those
worthy
witnesses
of
our
Lord
the
Waldenses
,
without
pouring
forth
floods
of
tears
?
What
treacheries
,
clandestine
Plots
,
breach
of
Covenants
,
Oaths
,
have
the
Antichristians
been
found
guilty
of
(
pursuant
to
that
bloody
principle
,
Nulla
fides
—
No
Faith
is
to
be
kept
with
Haereticks
;
and
all
are
such
in
their
account
,
that
embrace
not
their
heresie
,
abomnable
Idolatries
)
that
they
might
obtain
their
end
,
to
waste
,
destroy
,
root
out
the
Heritage
of
God.
Another
way
Satan
hath
taken
to
accomplish
this
his
design
,
is
2.
Schisme
amongst
the
Churches
of
Christ
.
This
was
early
set
on
foot
,
even
in
the
Apostles
dayes
,
(
1
Cor.
3.3
.
&
11.18
.
When
ye
come
together
in
the
Church
,
I
hear
that
there
be
divisions
(
Schisms
)
among
you
,
and
I
partly
believe
it
:
)
and
hath
been
more
,
or
less
,
with
cunning
,
heat
,
violence
,
managed
ever
since
by
Satan
,
to
the
disturbing
,
breaking
,
crumbling
into
nothing
some
Churches
of
Christ
.
The
frequent
charging
and
recharging
of
Schism
upon
each
other
,
by
those
that
truely
fear
the
Lord
,
and
agree
in
the
fundamentals
of
Christianity
,
hath
been
no
small
machine
of
the
wicked
one
to
weaken
,
destroy
them
.
A
work
he
's
still
managing
,
and
we
are
too
too
little
awakened
to
see
his
design
,
and
to
study
in
the
right
Spirit
to
prevent
it
.
'T
would
make
ones
heart
to
bleed
,
to
see
,
hear
,
with
what
keenness
,
acrimony
,
bitterness
some
Protestants
are
acted
against
others
,
who
are
not
of
the
same
mind
in
all
things
,
whilst
the
Devil
in
the
Papacy
stands
laughing
to
think
,
what
an
easie
prey
hereby
he
shall
make
of
them
all
.
Ah!
alas
!
where
is
the
Christian
simplicity
,
amity
?
How
little
respect
have
some
to
the
great
Commandment
of
Christ
,
to
Love
one
another
,
who
yet
would
be
accounted
his
Disciples
?
Were
it
not
for
a
hasty
Spirit
,
bitter
envying
that
is
upon
some
,
one
would
think
they
had
no
concern
for
Religion
at
all
;
and
yet
even
this
discovers
that
they
are
too
little
impregnated
with
the
Spirit
of
the
true
Religion
of
Jesus
Christ
,
which
engages
to
love
,
meekness
,
condescention
,
mutual
forbearance
amongst
Saints
.
3.
False
Doctrine
,
Worship
.
This
also
had
an
early
entrance
amongst
the
Churches
.
The
denial
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
dead
,
substituting
in
the
room
thereof
,
a
metaphorick
Resurrection
,
betimes
infected
some
(
at
least
)
of
the
Church
at
Corinth
,
1
Cor.
15.
with
2
Tim.
2.18
.
Justification
by
the
Law
,
by
Works
was
introduced
into
many
of
them
;
as
the
Churches
at
Rome
,
Galatia
,
&c.
against
whom
the
Apostle
of
the
Gentiles
,
Paul
,
smartly
disputes
in
his
Epistles
directed
to
them
.
Into
the
pure
Worship
of
God
,
the
inventions
,
traditions
of
men
were
at
last
so
introduced
,
that
God
could
no
longer
own
it
as
his
Worship
at
all
.
And
in
respect
of
both
these
,
none
ever
were
so
degenerate
,
corrupt
as
the
Synagogue
of
Rome
.
To
enumerate
particulars
were
endless
;
what
more
contrary
to
Truth
,
sound
Doctrine
,
than
their
assertions
,
that
the
Original
Hebrew
,
and
Greek
,
of
the
Old
and
New-Testament
is
corrupt
;
That
the
Scripture
is
not
perspicuous
,
cleer
:
That
to
one
Man
(
the
Pope
)
the
interpretation
of
Scripture
doth
belong
,
who
is
Infallible
;
and
Judgment
,
Conscience
,
all
,
is
to
be
subjected
to
him
:
That
he
is
the
alone
Judge
of
Controversies
:
who
hath
the
Spirit
of
God
,
given
to
him
above
others
for
his
so
doing
:
That
the
Pope
can
dispense
with
the
Law
of
God
:
That
he
is
Universal
Head
of
the
Church
:
That
he
is
not
to
be
questioned
for
his
Doctrine
,
or
Actions
.
(
Si
Papa
infinitas
animas
in
infernum
traheret
,
tamen
nemo
debet
ei
dicere
,
quid
facis
?
If
the
Pope
should
carry
an
infinite
number
of
Souls
headlong
to
Hell
,
none
ought
to
say
to
him
,
what
doest
thou
?
For
the
will
of
the
Pope
stands
for
reason
,
Glossa
)
.
By
his
own
Authority
he
can
make
Laws
to
bind
the
Consciences
of
the
faithful
:
He
hath
Power
,
Authority
over
Princes
;
can
crown
,
un-crown
;
set
up
,
depose
as
he
pleases
.
That
the
Scriptures
are
not
a
sufficient
Canon
,
or
rule
of
Faith
,
and
Manners
;
but
Traditions
written
,
and
un-written
,
are
also
necessary
:
That
Traditions
are
sufficient
without
the
Scriptures
;
but
the
Scriptures
are
not
sufficient
,
without
Traditions
:
That
Christ
is
mediator
only
according
to
his
humane
Nature
:
That
't
is
unlawful
for
Priests
to
marry
:
That
there
is
a
certain
place
in
which
(
as
in
a
prison
)
after
this
life
,
souls
are
purged
,
who
were
not
here
perfectly
purged
;
that
being
so
purg'd
,
they
might
enter
into
Heaven
:
That
Saints
are
to
be
Worshipped
:
That
Images
are
to
be
Worshipped
with
the
same
Worship
that
is
due
to
those
whose
Images
they
are
(
as
the
Image
of
God
,
Christ
—
)
:
yea
,
so
that
the
Worship
be
terminated
in
the
Image
:
That
the
Sacraments
confer
grace
ex
opere
operato
:
That
they
justify
,
That
there
are
seven
Sacraments
:
That
the
Church
hath
power
to
Institute
new
Ceremonies
for
spiritual
ends
:
That
persons
un-Baptiz'd
are
damn'd
;
there
's
no
salvation
without
it
:
That
Baptism
takes
away
all
sin
:
That
the
Bread
and
Wine
is
converted
into
the
Body
and
Blood
of
CHRIST
:
That
the
Priest
offers
up
Christ
a
propitiatory
Sacrifice
for
the
quick
,
and
dead
,
to
God
the
Father
:
That
there
are
sins
in
their
own
nature
Venial
:
That
Concupiscence
in
those
that
are
renued
,
is
no
sin
:
That
men
may
be
sav'd
if
they
will
;
't
is
in
their
own
power
to
believe
,
&c.
That
men
are
not
justified
by
Faith
without
Works
:
That
inherent
Righteousness
justifies
:
That
none
can
be
certain
,
in
this
Life
,
either
of
their
Election
,
Justification
,
Perseverance
to
the
end
,
or
Eternal
Life
:
That
we
are
justified
by
Works
,
that
we
merit
Eternal
Life
by
them
.
And
these
are
some
of
those
pure
streams
that
too
many
have
a
great
mind
to
return
to
drink
of
;
and
would
by
force
,
bloody
cruelty
,
compel
others
to
drink
,
and
be
poysoned
with
them
.
4.
False
Visions
,
lying
Revelations
;
upon
which
many
times
,
false
Doctrine
,
Worship
,
hath
been
built
,
supported
.
Somwhat
of
these
was
also
in
the
Apostles
times
.
Divine
Visions
,
Revelations
there
were
many
,
see
Act.
10.11
—
.
&
16.9
.
&
18.9
,
10.
&
23.11
.
&
27.23
,
24.
Gal.
1.12
.
&
2.1
,
2.
2
Cor.
12.4
.
Act.
7.55
.
&
10.3
.
Some
also
there
were
who
were
full
of
their
false
Visions
,
Revelations
,
2
Thes
.
2.2
.
Now
we
beseech
you
Brethren
,
by
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
and
by
our
gathering
together
unto
him
,
that
ye
be
not
shaken
in
mind
—
neither
by
Spirit
—
i.
e.
by
any
that
shall
pretend
to
Revelations
by
the
Spirit
—
.
To
mention
what
of
this
kind
was
in
after
dayes
,
is
endless
:
somewhat
is
spoken
to
it
,
chap.
3.
Of
the
ensuing
Treatise
.
5.
Pretensions
to
a
more
than
Ordinary
Authority
,
Power
.
False-Prophets
,
Pseudo-Apostles
there
were
even
in
the
Apostles
dayes
,
2
Cor.
11.13
.
Such
are
False-Apostles
Transforming
themselves
into
the
Apostles
of
Christ
.
See
Mat.
24.5
,
11.
Rev.
2.2
.
and
many
have
risen
up
since
,
whereby
the
Faith
of
some
have
been
perverted
,
and
they
have
been
drawn
off
from
the
wayes
of
Christ
.
6.
False
Miracles
,
Lying
Signs
and
Wonders
.
Of
this
we
have
an
account
,
Mat.
24.24
.
For
there
shall
arise
false
Christs
,
and
false
Prophets
,
and
shall
shew
great
signs
and
wonders
—
.
Mar.
13.22
.
2
Thes
.
2.9
.
Even
him
whose
coming
is
after
the
working
of
Satan
,
with
all
Power
,
and
Signes
,
and
lying
wonders
,
Rev.
13.13
,
14.
And
he
doth
great
wonders
,
so
that
he
maketh
fire
to
come
down
from
Heaven
on
the
Earth
in
the
sight
of
men
:
and
deceiveth
them
that
dwell
on
the
Earth
by
the
means
of
those
Miracles
.
Antichrists
Kingdom
hath
been
full
of
such
lying
signs
,
and
wonders
,
whereby
the
Faith
of
some
hath
been
Shaken
,
and
they
drawn
off
from
the
pure
Worship
of
Christ
.
7.
Open
,
avowed
,
oppositions
to
Gospel-Institutions
of
this
device
of
Satan
to
ruine
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
we
might
give
a
distinct
,
and
large
account
;
some
there
were
of
old
that
opposed
,
denied
,
some
particular
Ordinances
;
others
refused
communion
with
the
Churches
,
as
no
Churches
of
Christ
.
In
the
third
Century
,
the
Manichees
denyed
baptism
with
Water
,
August
.
l.
2.
de
mor.
Manich.
and
l.
6.
Contra
Faust
.
The
Meletians
in
the
fourth
century
refused
communion
with
the
Churches
,
saith
Theodoret.
And
Augustine
,
ad
quod
vult
,
&c.
tells
us
,
that
they
would
not
so
much
as
Pray
with
the
Saints
.
The
Audaeans
,
or
Anthropomorphites
(
who
held
that
God
had
a
humane
form
,
or
shape
as
a
man
)
denied
communion
with
the
Churches
in
the
same
Century
,
Epiphan
.
in
Anacephal
.
August
.
ad
quod
vult
,
&c.
Theodoret
,
l.
4.
c.
10.
The
Donatists
held
in
the
same
century
,
that
the
Church
of
God
was
wholly
lost
,
and
to
be
restored
by
them
;
amongst
whom
in
Africa
't
was
only
preserved
,
August
.
l.
2.
Cont.
lit
.
Petil.
c.
15.
l.
2.
Cont.
Cres
.
c.
37.
(
for
which
they
pretended
Miracles
,
Visions
,
Dreams
)
:
What
open
,
avowed
oppositions
have
been
(
are
)
in
our
dayes
made
to
the
Churches
,
Institutions
of
Christ
,
is
known
,
and
ought
to
be
bewayled
by
us
:
These
things
might
have
been
more
at
large
spoken
to
,
but
I
am
sensible
how
far
I
have
transcended
the
due
bounds
of
an
Epistle
to
so
small
a
Treatise
,
and
shall
only
add
,
That
,
1.
I
plead
not
for
the
Continuance
of
This
,
or
That
,
particular
Church
of
Christ
.
Many
such
have
been
dis-churched
,
and
may
be
so
.
God
may
be
so
far
provoked
against
This
,
or
That
Church
,
as
to
Write
Lo-ammi
,
Lo-ruhamah
upon
it
;
to
disown
his
relation
to
it
,
or
its
relation
to
him
.
Where
is
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
Pergamos
,
Laodicea
,
&c.
but
only
argue
,
that
God
doth
,
will
,
continue
the
Gospel-Church-state
,
Ordinances
,
in
some
particular
Church
,
or
Churches
in
the
World
,
to
the
next
personal
coming
of
Christ
.
Much
less
,
2.
Do
I
plead
for
the
corruptions
of
Churches
,
which
indeed
are
too
many
,
and
great
,
perhaps
amongst
the
best
,
purest
Churches
at
this
day
;
and
in
some
,
at
that
height
(
as
the
synagogue
of
Rome
)
that
there
is
no
communion
to
be
held
with
them
,
without
God-provoking
iniquity
,
that
will
without
Repentance
,
bring
his
Wrath
,
Vengeance
,
upon
us
,
Rev.
18.4
.
3.
That
persons
had
need
take
heed
how
they
speak
evil
of
,
slight
,
oppose
,
persecute
the
Churches
of
CHRIST
,
his
Worship
,
Institutions
,
Ordinances
.
The
Judge
stands
before
the
door
,
the
Lord
of
the
Vineyards
is
ready
to
be
revealed
,
and
in
flaming
fire
to
take
Vengeance
on
them
that
know
him
not
,
and
obey
not
his
Gospel
.
Nor
will
it
be
a
sufficient
plea
at
that
day
,
for
any
to
say
,
we
accounted
them
not
thy
Churches
,
Ordinances
;
therefore
we
so
managed
our selves
towards
them
,
a
despising
,
rejecting
these
,
is
one
way
of
casting
off
the
Authority
of
Christ
,
as
we
afterward
demonstrate
.
4.
That
it
highly
concerns
all
that
know
the
Lord
,
who
are
either
separated
from
;
or
,
were
never
adjoyned
to
any
Church
of
Christ
;
to
testify
their
love
,
and
subjection
to
him
;
by
subjecting
to
his
Commandements
in
this
matter
,
lest
not
being
found
where
Christ
expects
them
,
they
be
blamed
,
shamed
,
at
his
day
.
5.
That
the
utmost
care
should
be
taken
,
industry
used
,
to
keep
those
Iniquities
out
of
particular
Churches
,
as
may
provoke
the
Lord
to
spew
them
out
of
his
mouth
,
as
he
did
Laodicea
of
old
.
Particularly
1.
Schisms
amongst
themselves
:
Which
as
they
are
an
Argument
of
Carnality
,
1
Cor.
3.3
.
so
they
distast
,
greatly
provoke
the
Lord.
2.
Formality
,
Lukewarmness
.
3.
Pride
,
both
inwardly
,
in
Heart
,
Spirit
:
outwardly
,
in
Apparel
,
Garb
;
God
resisteth
the
Proud
;
sets
himself
in
battel-array
against
them
.
4.
Covetousness
,
which
is
Idolatry
.
A
wretched
spirit
,
that
hath
too
much
overspread
,
prevailed
upon
the
body
of
Professors
:
Such
as
are
Baptized
into
it
,
are
Enemies
to
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
Phil.
3.18
,
19.
5.
Sinful
complyance
with
,
and
Conformity
to
this
World.
6.
Carelesness
as
to
sanctifying
the
Name
of
God
in
every
part
of
Worship
:
The
nature
of
this
great
work
is
opened
in
the
following
Treatise
;
with
many
other
things
,
of
which
we
must
not
now
speak
.
6.
That
particular
Churches
ought
,
to
be
much
,
often
considering
their
ways
,
get
a
sense
of
their
miscarriages
upon
them
,
pollutions
amongst
them
,
to
remember
from
whence
they
are
fallen
;
repent
,
do
their
first
works
.
And
if
ever
't
were
the
duty
of
the
Churches
of
Christ
to
attend
carefully
to
these
things
,
it
's
much
more
now
.
What
languishing
,
dying
Churches
have
we
?
How
is
Jehovah
by
word
,
providential
Dispensations
crying
aloud
to
them
,
to
be
zealous
,
Repent
,
return
?
What
little
attendment
to
his
Voice
amongst
many
?
How
doth
he
discover
his
unwillingness
to
leave
them
?
How
doth
he
seem
to
hover
over
them
?
How
many
ways
hath
he
been
alluring
,
drawing
by
cords
of
Love
unto
himself
;
and
if
after
all
,
he
should
pull
down
these
Tabernacles
,
and
erect
others
for
himself
in
some
remote
part
of
the
World
;
leave
poor
England
,
suffer
Papal
Darkness
,
Superstition
,
Idolatry
,
to
overspread
the
Land
;
must
we
not
say
,
he
is
Holy
,
we
reap
the
fruit
of
our
own
doings
:
He
is
faithful
to
his
Word
:
Churches
(
Ordinances
)
He
will
have
in
the
world
to
bear
his
Name
,
though
we
are
reduced
to
Rubbish
,
Ruins
.
I
have
been
,
am
trembling
within
my self
,
lest
he
should
at
last
be
provoked
to
leave
us
(
at
least
for
a
season
)
:
Wo
,
wo
,
wo
,
unto
us
if
he
depart
from
us
.
Repent
oh
England
;
Awake
,
awake
Churches
;
awake
,
awake
Professors
;
lay
hold
on
God
,
renew
your
Covenant
with
him
,
labour
to
find
out
every
accursed
thing
that
may
be
in
the
midst
of
you
;
cast
it
away
with
loathing
,
abhorrency
;
bemoan
your selves
for
the
sins
,
iniquities
,
are
with
you
;
be
conscientious
in
filling
up
the
relation
you
stand
in
each
to
other
,
as
members
of
the
same
Body
:
cry
to
God
to
fill
you
with
Presence
,
Glory
;
to
communicate
the
suitable
grace
to
you
,
that
you
may
be
able
to
glorify
him
in
the
Fires
;
Oh
Watch
and
Pray
,
that
you
may
be
accounted
worthy
to
escape
the
things
that
are
to
come
to
pass
,
and
stand
before
the
son
of
man.
Oh!
Wait
,
look
for
his
Coming
as
those
that
are
indeed
ready
for
it
.
And
if
you
meet
with
any
spiritual
good
,
and
advantage
,
by
the
serious
perusal
of
the
ensuing
Treatise
,
let
God
have
the
Glory
,
and
pray
for
him
,
who
accounts
it
his
honour
,
to
be
,
A
Servant
of
Christ
,
and
the
meanest
of
his
Children
,
R.B.
THE
PREFACE
To
the
ensuing
Discourse
.
OF
the
Creation
of
Man.
Divine
Institutions
in
the
State
of
Innocency
.
Man's
fall
.
A
New-state
of
things
thereupon
introduced
.
Christ
the
Foundation
of
Instituted
Worship
,
and
Mans
Communion
with
God
therein
.
A
Church-state
in
Adam's
Family
.
Cain
Excommunicated
.
The
Church-state
preserved
pure
,
till
about
the
dayes
of
Enosh
.
Separation
from
carnal
Worshippers
in
his
dayes
,
Gen.
4.26
.
Explained
.
The
Church-state
preserved
in
a
great
measure
of
purity
for
(
about
)
a
thousand
Years
.
A
grand
Apostasie
there-from
in
the
dayes
of
Noah
.
The
purity
of
Worship
preserved
in
his
Family
.
Apostates
destroyed
by
the
Waters
of
the
Flood
.
A
solemn
Covenant
made
by
the
Lord
with
Noah
upon
his
coming
out
of
the
Ark.
The
Statutes
God
gave
to
him
.
The
purity
of
Worship
continues
uninterrupted
for
(
about
)
forty
Years
.
Ham
excommunicated
.
A
dredaful
Apostasie
about
the
thousandth
Year
after
the
Flood
.
A
remnant
kept
pure
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Who
they
are
.
The
general
defection
,
Idolatry
that
overspread
all
in
Abraham's
time
.
His
call
.
The
erection
of
the
pure
Worship
of
God
in
his
Family
.
Corruptions
in
Jacob's
Family
before
their
going
into
Egypt
,
whilst
there
.
Jehovah's
bringing
them
out
from
thence
:
giving
the
Law
at
Mount
Sinai
.
Their
Idolatry
.
The
ten
Tribes
led
captive
beyond
Assyria
;
the
two
Tribes
into
Babylon
:
God
looks
after
them
there
:
brings
them
from
thence
.
A
new
Reformation
begun
by
Ezra
,
Nehemiah
,
&c.
Their
Apostacy
afterwards
;
yet
they
are
not
totally
rejected
,
till
they
had
refused
,
rejected
,
crucified
the
Son
of
God.
Then
their
Church-state
is
vertually
dissolved
.
A
new-Church-state
set
up
by
Christ
.
What
a
Gospel-Church
is
.
That
't
is
of
the
Institution
of
Christ
,
together
with
the
Ordinances
thereunto
belonging
,
Proved
.
BEfore
I
come
to
that
which
is
the
main
design
of
this
Treatise
;
viz.
A
plain
Scripture-Demonstration
of
the
Continuance
of
Gospel-Churches
,
to
the
next
Personal
,
Glorious
coming
,
and
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
't
will
not
be
altogether
unprofitable
,
nor
impertinent
to
take
a
view
of
the
Churches
of
God
,
that
have
from
the
beginning
been
in
the
World
;
so
far
at
least
as
any
foot-steps
of
them
remain
in
the
sacred
Scriptures
,
the
alone
unerring
guide
in
this
matter
.
First
Then
,
that
God
made
Adam
upright
,
in
his
own
likeness
,
after
his
own
Image
,
and
gave
him
a
Law
to
walk
by
,
with
promises
of
a
higher
state
of
Glory
,
if
he
continued
in
his
integrity
(
figured
forth
by
the
Tree
of
Life
in
the
midst
of
the
Paradise
of
God
)
and
threatning
of
death
in
case
of
defection
therefrom
,
is
evident
,
Gen.
2.16
,
17.
That
in
this
state
of
Innocency
,
Adam
offered
Sacrifices
to
God
;
and
that
the
skins
wherewith
he
was
afterward
cloathed
,
were
the
skins
of
the
sacrificed
Beasts
(
as
some
affirm
)
seems
to
be
an
un-scriptural
foolish
figment
.
This
is
certain
,
that
upon
mans
disobedience
,
a
New-state
of
things
was
introduced
.
1.
He
that
could
converse
with
God
,
as
a
friend
;
now
flies
from
him
as
an
enemy
,
Gen.
3.8
,
9
,
10.
Nor
,
2.
Can
he
any
longer
treat
with
God
upon
the
terms
of
the
first
Covenant
;
nor
draw
nigh
to
him
(
as
formerly
)
immediately
by
himself
in
his
original
,
created
Righteousness
.
He
had
quickly
(
by
his
disobedience
)
forfeited
all
his
primitive
Glory
,
Priviledges
,
with
which
in
the
day
of
his
Creation
he
was
invested
;
and
brought
miseries
,
deaths
of
all
kinds
,
Temporal
,
Spiritual
,
Eternal
,
both
upon
himself
,
and
all
his
Posterity
that
sprang
from
him
by
a
natural
generation
:
So
that
in
him
,
All
sinned
,
and
came
short
of
the
Glory
of
God
,
Rom.
3.23
.
3.
As
an
immediate
discovery
of
Jehovahs
displeasure
against
him
for
his
rebellion
,
he
drives
him
out
of
Paradise
;
and
guards
the
Tree
of
Life
with
Cherubims
,
and
a
Flaming
Sword
that
he
come
not
at
,
or
eat
of
the
fruit
of
it
,
Gen.
3.24
.
4.
It
was
therefore
necessary
that
another
Foundation
be
laid
for
fallen-mans
drawing
nigh
to
God
(
from
whom
he
had
thus
dreadfully
Apostatized
)
which
being
provided
in
the
eternal
counsel
of
God
,
and
agreed
upon
in
a
Solemn-Covenant
,
betwixt
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
is
immediately
(
of
the
inconceivable
Grace
of
GOD
)
revealed
to
Adam
,
viz.
the
Seed
of
the
Woman
,
the
Lord
Jesus
,
the
only
Way
to
the
Father
,
Gen.
3.15
.
Joh.
14.4
,
6.
5.
That
upon
this
Revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
(
mankind
multiplying
exceedingly
by
the
Power
of
that
word
of
God
,
Gen.
1.28
.
)
there
was
a
Church-state
erected
by
the
Authority
and
Command
of
God
in
Adams
Family
,
where
solemn
Worship
was
managed
;
as
Praying
,
Preaching
,
offering
Sacrifices
,
Gen.
4.3
,
4.
And
out
of
this
Church
,
were
open
notorious
offenders
Excommunicated
.
So
was
Cain
,
Gen.
4.12
,
14.
By
whose
ejection
the
Church
was
kept
pure
,
till
about
the
Age
of
Enosh
.
6.
Much
about
that
time
,
degeneracy
in
Worship
had
so
far
prevailed
,
that
the
Rigteous
Seed
,
saw
a
necessity
of
separating
from
the
generality
of
the
Worshippers
of
that
day
,
and
gather
themselves
together
as
a
distinct
People
,
for
the
solemn
carrying
on
Divine
service
amongst
themselves
,
Gen.
4.26
.
The
words
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
are
variously
rendred
.
He
began
to
invocate
the
Name
of
Lord
,
so
the
Vulgar
Latine
,
and
Syriac
.
He
hoped
to
invocate
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
so
the
Seventy
.
Then
(
in
his
dayes
)
the
Sons
of
men
ceased
from
calling
upon
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
so
the
Chaldee
.
Then
the
Name
of
God
began
to
be
called
upon
,
so
the
Samaritan
,
Arabick
Translations
renders
it
.
I
know
there
are
some
who
will
have
the
words
to
poynt
at
a
great
degeneracy
in
Worship
,
a
sad
lapse
into
Idolatry
.
But
that
a
defection
in
Worship
cannot
be
intended
,
is
evident
;
for
there
had
been
long
before
,
a
great
degeneracy
,
a
total
Apostasie
there-from
in
the
Cainites
:
but
somewhat
that
men
began
to
do
,
which
hitherto
had
not
been
attempted
,
is
intimated
thereby
;
which
can
be
nothing
else
,
then
that
Segregation
,
and
aggregation
in
order
to
purity
of
Worship
before
intimated
:
For
men
had
before
,
called
on
the
Name
of
the
Lord
;
but
there
was
never
tell
now
,
so
visible
a
separation
from
the
rest
of
the
World
,
for
the
solemn
management
of
Religious
Worship
amongst
themselves
.
And
as
they
began
now
to
call
upon
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
or
to
call
themselves
by
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
as
the
margin
reads
,
so
are
they
upon
the
account
of
this
act
of
theirs
,
Stiled
,
The
Sons
of
God
,
Gen.
6.2
.
7.
About
one
thousand
Years
after
(
all
which
time
there
was
in
a
great
measure
purity
preserved
amongst
them
)
great
corruption
invades
the
Church
.
The
nature
of
it
together
with
its
occasion
,
and
spring
,
we
have
an
account
at
large
of
,
Gen.
6.
And
yet
even
now
the
Lord
leaves
not
himself
without
a
Witness
.
The
truth
and
purity
of
Worship
,
together
with
practick-godlinesss
,
being
maintained
in
Noahs
Family
,
Gen.
6.8
,
9.
&
7.1
.
who
are
ensafed
in
a
fluctuating
Ark
;
whilst
the
whole
body
of
Apostates
,
are
swallowed
up
with
the
Waters
of
the
Flood
:
of
which
Peter
speaks
,
2
Pet.
3.6
.
8.
When
Noah
,
and
his
Family
are
brought
out
of
the
Ark
,
the
Waters
of
the
Flood
being
gone
from
off
the
face
of
the
Earth
;
Jehovah
enters
into
a
solemn
Covenant
with
him
;
gives
him
several
Statutes
,
and
Judgments
to
Conform
to
,
Gen.
9.
These
are
generally
said
to
be
seven
.
1.
The
First
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
against
extraneous
Worship
,
or
Idolatry
,
the
Worshipping
the
Stars
,
or
Images
.
2.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
against
Blaspheming
the
Name
of
God.
3.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
against
shedding
Blood.
4.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
against
unjust
,
carnal
Copulations
.
5.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
against
Rapine
,
or
Robbery
.
6.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
of
Judgments
,
or
Punishments
,
against
Malefactors
.
7.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
against
eating
any
member
or
flesh
of
a
Beast
taken
from
it
alive
.
A
special
blessing
as
to
propagation
is
given
to
him
,
Gen.
9.7
.
So
that
the
Church
in
his
Family
soon
enlarged
its
borders
.
The
purity
of
worship
continues
amongst
them
uninterrupted
for
fourty
years
,
or
thereabout
.
When
the
Wickedness
of
Ham
committed
against
the
light
of
Nature
,
in
discovering
the
nakedness
of
his
Father
,
breakes
forth
;
by
whom
he
's
Cursed
,
Excommunicated
;
so
the
purity
of
the
Church-state
is
preserved
,
Gen.
9.25
.
Cursed
be
the
Father
of
Canaan
;
so
the
Arabick
reads
is
.
About
the
Hundredth
year
after
the
Flood
,
many
Apostatized
from
the
pure
wayes
of
God
,
rose
up
in
rebellion
against
him
;
in
defiance
of
him
will
build
a
Tower
,
the
top
whereof
might
reach
to
Heaven
.
But
yet
even
in
this
grand
defection
,
there
were
some
(
at
least
)
of
the
posterity
of
Shem
that
kept
pure
;
with
whom
therefore
the
Hebrew
language
remained
entire
,
as
Genebrardus
Chron.
lib.
1.
tells
us
:
The
truth
is
,
as
the
learned
Bochartus
saith
,
in
his
Geographia
Sacra
,
l.
1.
c.
10.
It
cannot
be
imagined
,
that
either
Noah
,
or
Shem
,
or
Arphaxad
,
or
Sala
,
or
Heber
(
with
whom
't
is
groundedly
to
be
thought
not
a
few
continued
)
were
in
this
mad
attempt
.
The
Spirit
of
the
Lord
seems
to
intimate
the
contrary
;
they
which
were
engaged
in
it
,
were
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Sons
of
Men
,
Gen.
11.5
.
viz.
an
apostate
,
vile
crew
,
who
stand
in
direct
opposition
to
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Sons
of
God
,
as
the
faithful
were
called
in
the
dayes
of
Enosh
,
as
was
before
said
.
How
long
the
purity
of
Worship
remained
after
this
,
is
uncertain
.
This
is
most
certain
,
that
when
God
called
Abraham
out
of
Ur
of
the
Chaldees
,
Superstition
,
Idolatry
,
overspread
all
.
At
that
time
both
his
Father
,
and
he
,
were
Idolaters
,
Jos
.
24.2
.
9.
This
call
of
God
to
Abraham
was
effectual
,
he
obeyes
it
,
separates
from
the
degenerate
,
Idolatrous
World
;
constitutes
a
New-Church
,
sets
up
the
pure
Worship
of
God
in
his
Family
:
Enjoyes
more
clear
,
full
openings
of
Divine
Mysteries
than
any
before
him
.
God
enters
into
Covenant
with
him
,
institutes
circumcision
—
See
Gen.
12.3
,
7
,
8.
&
13.15
,
16.
&
15.1
,
5
,
6.
&
17.1
,
2
,
9.
&
22.17
,
18.
So
that
the
Church
of
God
in
Abraham's
Family
growes
up
in
to
greater
glory
,
visibility
,
than
before
.
Several
corruptions
are
not
long
after
amongst
them
in
Jacobs
Family
before
their
going
into
Aegypt
,
which
he
reforms
,
Gen.
35.1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
They
polluted
themselves
with
Idolatry
in
the
Land
of
Aegypt
,
Jos
.
24.14
.
Ezek.
23.2
,
3.
(
brought
their
Whordoms
from
thence
,
ver
.
8.
which
they
practised
in
the
Wilderness
,
Exod.
32.
(
and
never
totally
left
till
they
were
carried
captive
into
Babylon
)
:
Nevertheless
,
the
Lord
casts
them
not
off
:
but
oh
the
wonder
of
Love
!
brings
them
from
under
their
bonds
,
leads
them
to
Mount
-
Sinai
;
makes
a
Covenant
with
them
,
gives
them
good
Statutes
and
Judgments
to
walk
by
.
And
now
that
Church
becomes
as
a
City
on
a
Hill
,
visible
,
conspicuous
unto
the
Nations
round
about
:
is
decked
,
adorned
,
with
visible
excellency
,
and
glory
▪
that
her
renown
goes
forth
through
the
Nations
,
Ezek.
16.14
.
But
wo
,
and
alas
!
after
all
the
grace
of
the
Lord
shewed
to
her
,
his
wonders
wrought
for
her
,
she
quickly
forgets
,
departs
from
him
.
Is
more
notorious
for
spiritual
Whordoms
,
Wickedness
,
than
all
the
Nations
round
about
her
:
Yet
God
gives
her
not
up
,
woes
,
allures
her
to
return
to
him
—
.
But
all
to
no
purpose
,
Israel
(
or
the
ten
Tribes
)
is
led
Captive
by
Salmanassur
:
Judah
(
or
the
two
Tribes
)
is
not
betterd
by
it
;
but
though
now
and
then
under
the
conduct
of
some
good
Kings
,
a
reformation
is
introduced
;
yet
anon
all
's
spoyled
,
marr'd
again
.
Jehovah
call's
to
return
,
but
their
ear
is
deaf
,
their
hearts
hardned
,
none
obey
his
voice
:
He
professes
for
all
this
,
he
knows
not
how
to
give
them
up
,
his
bowels
turn
within
him
towards
them
,
repentings
are
enkindled
for
them
.
Yet
this
affects
them
not
,
so
that
at
last
he
is
forced
to
send
them
into
Babylon
;
yet
doth
not
take
off
his
love
,
care
for
them
there
,
nor
disregards
them
as
a
People
unchurcht
;
looks
upon
them
as
his
own
in
Covenant
with
him
,
brings
them
from
thence
to
their
own
Land
again
.
Then
is
a
new
,
most
absolute
reformation
begun
,
by
Ezra
,
Nehemiah
,
&c.
The
Temple
is
rebuilt
;
the
men
of
the
great
Synagogue
instituted
.
A
most
diligent
consideration
of
the
exemplars
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
is
set
upon
.
The
word
of
God
is
sedulously
Preached
,
Neh.
8.1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
7
,
8.
The
wicked
are
excomunicated
,
Ezr.
4.2
,
3.
From
the
mixt
People
,
there
's
a
perfect
separation
,
Ezr.
chapters
9.10
.
Neh.
ch
.
ult
.
So
that
the
Church
seems
to
be
again
comely
,
through
the
comeliness
that
God
put
upon
her
:
But
long
abides
not
firm
with
him
,
pollutes
his
Worship
,
with
the
inventions
,
traditions
of
men
;
departs
from
the
Doctrine
he
had
delivered
to
her
;
particularly
,
the
Doctrine
of
the
free
Justification
of
a
sinner
before
God
;
in
opposition
to
which
,
they
introduce
justification
by
the
works
of
the
Law.
In
a
word
,
they
become
as
filthy
,
and
abominable
every
way
,
as
a
people
can
well
be
▪
Nevertheless
,
God
bears
with
them
,
their
Church-state
is
not
dissolved
,
they
have
their
Temple
,
Ordinances
,
and
even
the
most
holy
amongst
them
attend
there
,
as
Zachary
,
Elizabeth
,
Simeon
.
The
Lord
sends
a
Prophet
to
them
,
John
(
Elias
in
spirit
)
to
reform
,
bring
them
back
from
their
Apostasie
.
At
last
he
sends
his
Son
to
reclaim
them
;
Who
▪
would
have
gathered
them
as
a
Chicken
under
his
wings
,
but
they
would
not
.
Him
they
refused
,
thrust
away
,
by
wicked
hands
,
took
,
condemned
,
crucified
,
slew
him
;
and
now
the
measure
of
their
Fathers
iniquity
being
filled
up
,
and
the
time
appointed
by
Jehovah
,
to
take
down
that
Tabernacle
,
being
fully
come
,
and
to
set
up
another
in
the
room
of
it
by
the
Messiah
,
CHRIST
,
he
puts
a
full
period
to
it
,
apotomizes
,
cuts
them
off
,
perfectly
unchurches
them
,
and
(
at
last
)
layes
waste
,
destroyes
their
City
,
Temple
,
with
an
utter
Destruction
.
Now
was
the
total
ruin
of
that
Apostatick
Judaick
Church
.
And
to
purpose
,
in
capital
letters
,
is
Lo-ammi
,
and
Loruhamah
written
upon
them
,
viz.
Ye
are
not
my
People
,
I
have
no
mercy
for
you
;
and
not
so
plainly
at
any
time
as
now
.
'T
were
easie
to
make
many
remarks
to
the
advantage
of
the
present
truth
we
are
risen
up
in
the
defence
of
,
from
the
foregoing
discourse
.
The
prudent
Reader
,
can
do
it
himself
.
To
whom
we
leave
it
.
The
whole
Church-politie
of
the
Jews
,
being
vertually
dissolved
at
the
death
of
Christ
,
a
New-Church-state
is
introduced
by
him
:
New
Churches
formed
according
to
his
rule
,
model
,
new-institutions
appointed
by
him
,
which
't
is
the
duty
of
those
Churches
to
conform
to
.
Two
things
must
here
briefly
be
enquired
into
.
1.
What
a
Gospel-Church
,
or
an
Instituted-Church
of
Christ
is
.
2.
That
such
a
Church
is
of
the
Institution
of
Christ
.
As
touching
the
first
,
A
Cospel-Church
is
a
Society
of
Believers
,
once
dead
in
trespasses
,
and
sins
;
but
now
quickned
by
the
Spirit
,
sanctified
,
justified
,
by
the
Free-Grace
of
God
in
Christ
;
illuminated
by
the
same
Spirit
in
the
knowledge
of
his
Will
,
separated
from
the
World
,
and
voluntarily
joyned
together
for
the
exercise
of
the
Communion
of
Saints
in
the
due
observation
of
all
the
Institutions
,
Ordinances
of
Christ
.
This
description
of
a
Gospel-Church
is
proved
in
every
part
of
it
,
from
the
ensuing
Scriptures
,
Eph.
2.1
.
And
you
hath
he
quickned
who
were
dead
in
trespasses
,
and
sins
,
ver
.
5.
When
we
were
dead
in
sins
,
hath
quickned
us
together
with
Christ
.
1
Cor.
6.11
.
Ye
are
washed
,
sanctified
,
justified
,
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
by
the
Spirit
of
our
God.
1
Cor.
1.2
.
Unto
the
Church
of
God
which
is
at
Corinth
,
to
them
that
are
sanctified
in
Christ
Jesus
,
called
to
be
Saints
.
2
Cor.
6.16
,
17.
What
agreement
hath
the
Temple
of
God
with
Idols
?
For
ye
are
the
Temple
of
the
living
God
—
Wherefore
come
out
from
amongst
them
,
and
be
ye
separate
,
saith
the
Lord
,
and
touch
not
the
unclean
thing
,
and
I
will
receive
you
.
Heb.
3.1
.
Holy
Brethren
,
partakers
of
the
Heavenly
calling
.
Jam.
1.18
.
Of
his
own
will
begat
he
us
by
the
word
of
Truth
.
Rev.
1.20
.
The
seven
(
Golden
)
Candlesticks
which
thou
sawest
are
seven
Churches
,
1
Pet.
2.5
.
Eph.
2.21
,
22
,
23.
As
touching
the
second
,
that
such
a
Church
was
instituted
by
Christ
,
is
evident
,
1.
From
Christs
appointment
,
and
approbation
of
such
a
Church
,
Mat.
18.15
,
16
,
17
,
18
,
19
,
20.
2.
Christ
charges
his
Apostles
,
Mat.
28.
to
teach
those
,
who
should
be
converted
by
their
Ministry
,
to
observe
whatever
he
commanded
them
.
In
pursuance
of
which
charge
,
we
finde
,
that
as
soon
as
any
were
converted
to
the
Faith
,
by
the
direction
of
the
Apostles
,
they
were
gathered
into
Church-Societies
,
Acts
2.41
,
42
,
47.
8.1
.
11.26
.
14.23
,
27.
3.
These
are
called
the
Churches
of
God
,
of
Christ
.
Act.
20.28
.
1
Cor.
1.2
.
&
10.32
.
11.22
.
&
15.9
.
2
Cor.
1.1
.
Gal.
1.13
.
1
Tim.
3.5
.
Rom.
16.16
.
because
of
their
institution
,
establishment
by
him
.
4.
The
Apostles
,
in
the
Name
,
Authority
of
Christ
,
direct
their
Epistles
to
them
as
such
.
1
Cor.
1.1
.
2
Cor.
1.1
.
Gal.
1.2
.
Phil.
1.1
.
Col.
1.2
.
&
4.16
.
1
Thes
.
1.1
.
2
Thes
.
1.1
.
Eph.
1.1
.
compared
with
Acts
20.17
.
1
Pet.
5.2
.
or
unto
particular
persons
,
giving
directions
touching
their
carriage
,
deportment
,
and
duty
towards
them
.
1
Tim.
3.15
.
Tit.
1.5
.
5.
Christ
calls
them
his
Churches
,
Rev.
1.20
.
6.
Own
's
himself
to
be
their
Head
,
Husband
,
Lord
,
King
;
they
his
Body
,
Bride
,
House
,
Family
—
of
which
afterwards
.
7.
A
great
part
of
the
Apostolick-writings
consists
in
giving
Precepts
,
Exhortations
,
Counsels
to
guide
,
lead
them
in
their
duties
to
each
other
,
in
such
a
relation
;
and
for
their
preservation
in
Purity
,
and
Order
.
Of
which
we
shall
have
occasion
particularly
to
make
mention
in
the
ensuing
Discourse
.
8.
His
special
care
of
them
.
9.
The
particular
notice
he
takes
of
them
,
in
the
book
of
the
Revelations
,
sending
particular
Epistles
to
them
;
Exhorting
,
reproving
,
counselling
,
incouraging
them
;
taking
no
notice
of
any
that
did
not
appertain
to
them
,
Rev.
chapters
2.
and
3.
with
much
more
that
might
be
said
,
doth
abundantly
demonstrate
that
the
Church
described
,
was
of
the
institution
of
Jesus
Christ
.
That
the
Ordinances
practised
in
and
amongst
those
Churches
;
such
as
Preaching
the
Word
,
Prayer
,
Baptism
,
breaking
Bread
,
&c.
were
of
the
Appointment
of
Christ
,
will
not
be
denied
,
se
Act.
2.42
.
and
6.2
.
1
Cor.
14.3
.
2
Tim.
4.2
.
Heb.
13.7
.
Act.
6.4
.
and
13.2
,
3.
1
Tim.
2.1
.
Mat.
28.19
.
and
26.26
,
27.
1
Cor.
11.23
.
ERRATA
.
Reader
,
Some
few
mistakes
in
Printing
,
are
here
remarked
;
the
rest
being
inconsiderable
,
are
left
to
thee
to
amend
.
IN
the
Epistle
to
the
Reader
,
p.
10.
l.
21.
r.
bloody
.
l.
36.
abominable
.
p.
13.
l.
3.
hath
.
In
the
body
of
the
Book
,
p.
7.
l.
2.
r.
it
's
.
l.
3.
this
.
p.
16.
l.
10.
blot
out
,
the.
p.
17.
l.
11.
r.
letter
.
p.
20.
l.
34.
persons
.
p.
21.
l.
15
inasmuch
.
l.
17.
that
.
p.
30.
l.
14.
their
.
p.
39.
l.
5.
blot
out
,
are
.
p.
54.
l.
8.
r
▪
1
Job
.
p.
56.
l.
32.
apostacy
.
p.
63.
l.
15.
women
.
p.
66.
l.
33.
after
much
,
r.
as
.
p.
73.
l.
30.
tu
es
.
p.
77.
l.
19.
increase
.
p.
79
l.
30
throughout
.
p.
85.
l.
28.
for
,
have
.
r.
are
.
p.
114.
l.
7.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
p.
117.
l.
22.
after
have
,
add
,
said
.
Gospel-Churches
,
A
Standing
ORDINANCE
OF
Jesus
Christ
.
CHAP.
I.
Gospel-Churches
an
Institution
of
Christ
,
to
continue
to
his
next
coming
,
demonstrated
from
the
Appellations
given
in
Scripture
to
such
Churches
.
They
are
call'd
,
1.
The
Kingdom
of
God.
Why
they
are
so
call'd
,
open'd
.
Mark
9.1
.
Acts
1.3
.
and
19.8
,
9.
Explained
.
Several
inferences
from
hence
.
A
two-fold
Kingdom
,
viz.
of
God
,
and
of
the
Devil
,
and
Antichrist
.
Several
wayes
Satan
takes
for
the
support
of
the
Antichristian
Kingdom
.
An
Objection
Answered
.
2.
A
House
built
upon
a
Rock
,
Matth.
16.18
.
opened
at
large
.
Peter
not
the
Rock
,
but
Christ
,
proved
.
The
Gates
of
Hell
,
what
they
import
.
Satan's
attempts
by
subtlety
and
power
,
to
destroy
the
Church
,
invalid
.
An
Objection
Answered
.
3.
The
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
Why
the
Gospel-Church-State
is
so
call'd
,
An
Objection
Answered
.
4.
A
Kingdom
that
cannot
be
shaken
,
Heb.
12.27
,
28.
explained
.
5.
The
Ministration
of
the
Spirit
,
2
Cor.
3.7
,
8.
opened
at
large
.
6.
The
Body
of
Christ
.
Gospel-Churches
hereby
intended
,
proved
.
Vpon
what
accounts
they
are
so
call'd
,
shewn
.
Several
inferences
from
hence
demonstrating
the
continuation
of
them
.
7.
The
Temple
,
Tabernacle
,
House
,
Building
of
the
Lord.
Vpon
what
accounts
they
are
so
call'd
.
An
Objection
Answer'd
.
HAving
already
demonstrated
what
a
particular
Church
of
Christ
is
,
and
that
as
such
,
't
is
one
of
the
Gospel-institutions
Commanded
,
Erected
by
him
;
i.
e.
'T
is
the
Will
of
Christ
that
all
believers
(
ordinarily
)
should
adjoyn
themselves
to
some
one
or
other
such
Church
.
That
which
is
Incumbent
on
us
further
to
Evince
,
is
,
that
such
Churches
(
or
the
Gospel-Church-State
)
with
the
Institutions
,
Ordinances
,
Worship
thereunto
Affixed
,
shall
continue
unto
his
next
glorious
Coming
and
Kingdom
;
which
we
now
Address
our selves
to
the
dispatch
of
.
Demonstration
I.
The
Appellations
given
in
Scripture
,
to
such
a
Church
(
or
Churches
)
of
Christ
,
do
evidently
evince
the
Truth
hereof
.
First
,
'T
is
call'd
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
Mar.
1.15
.
The
Kingdom
of
God
is
at
hand
:
And
Chap.
9.1
.
Till
they
have
seen
the
Kingdom
of
God
come
with
Power
.
He
seems
to
have
respect
to
the
day
of
Pentecost
,
when
the
Spirit
was
poured
down
from
on
high
on
the
Apostles
,
who
were
then
endued
with
Power
from
above
according
to
the
promise
of
Christ
to
them
:
by
which
they
went
forth
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
plant
Churches
,
&c.
Mar.
15.43
.
Who
also
waited
for
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
i.
e.
the
Gospel-ministration
,
Luke
,
7.28
.
He
that
is
least
in
the
Kingdom
of
God
is
greater
than
he
:
See
Chap.
10.9
.
and
23.51
.
Joh.
3
▪
3
,
5
Act.
1.3
.
And
speaking
of
the
things
pertaining
to
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
i.
e.
the
Laws
,
Institutions
,
Rules
,
Orders
,
relating
to
the
Churches
.
See
Ch.
8.12
.
and
19.8
,
9.
—
disputing
,
and
perswading
the
things
concerning
The
Kingdom
of
God
—
But
when
divers
spake
evil
of
that
way
:
—
What
way
?
The
way
of
Gospel-Ministrations
;
or
the
worship
of
God
in
a
Gospel-day
;
which
they
spake
evil
of
as
Heretical
(
After
the
way
which
they
call
Heresie
,
so
worship
I
the
God
of
my
Fathers
,
Act.
24.14
.
)
Chap.
20
25
▪
with
28.
and
28.33
,
34.
Upon
what
Accounts
the
Gospel-Church-State
is
call'd
,
The
Kingdom
of
God
,
must
a
little
be
enquired
into
.
'T
is
so
call'd
upon
the
Account
,
1.
Of
its
Glory
,
and
Excellency
.
Persons
,
and
things
said
to
be
of
God
,
are
therefore
so
said
to
be
.
As
men
of
God
,
Jud.
13.6
,
8.
1
Sam.
2.27
.
and
9.6
.
1
Chron.
23.14
.
Hill
of
God
,
1
Sam.
10.5
,
10.
Psal
.
24.3
.
and
42.6
.
and
68.15
.
This
ministration
excels
all
that
went
before
it
,
for
excellency
and
glory
,
2
Cor.
3.7
,
9
,
10.
(
of
which
more
anon
.
)
2.
Of
its
Extract
,
and
Original
.
There
's
nothing
of
man
in
it
,
't
is
all
of
God
:
given
by
the
Father
to
Jesus
Christ
,
who
came
into
the
World
to
reveal
,
and
discover
his
Will
touching
that
matter
,
Joh.
1.14
.
3.
Of
Believers
open
,
visible
subjection
to
,
owning
,
acknowledging
of
God
in
their
Obedience
thereunto
.
4.
Of
Gods
care
of
it
,
protection
over
it
,
engagement
to
continue
,
support
,
maintain
,
uphold
it
to
the
end
.
Whence
it
evidently
follows
,
1.
That
there
must
be
a
continuance
of
this
ministration
of
the
Gospel
,
the
Gospel-Church-State
,
with
all
the
Laws
,
Institutions
,
Ordinances
,
Orders
,
thereto
appertaining
,
till
it
be
suspended
,
abrogated
by
Jehovah
.
Who
hath
Power
,
Authority
over
his
Kingdom
?
or
can
presume
to
disannul
,
suspend
any
thing
he
hath
therein
Instituted
;
but
by
such
an
Act
he
advanceth
himself
above
God
,
and
so
proclaims
himself
to
be
the
Antichrist
that
was
to
come
?
Denyes
the
Father
,
and
that
supreme
?
?
Authority
,
from
whence
the
original
of
the
Gospel-ministration
doth
flow
.
2.
The
veracity
,
faithfulness
,
wisdom
,
power
of
God
,
are
all
engaged
for
the
support
,
and
upholdment
of
this
Ministration
.
'T
is
of
him
,
from
him
:
He
's
oblig'd
upon
that
foot
of
account
,
to
exert
,
and
put
forth
the
perfections
of
his
Nature
for
the
upholdment
of
it
.
What
Devils
,
beasts
of
Prey
,
yea
,
what
inward
lusts
,
or
corruptions
in
the
Saints
themselves
,
shall
be
able
to
evert
,
bring
to
nought
that
Kingdom
he
's
obliged
to
support
,
and
continue
?
3.
That
there
must
be
a
law
produced
from
this
High
and
Soveraign
Lawgiver
,
for
the
suspension
,
perioding
of
this
Ministration
,
or
it
abides
in
force
,
and
will
do
so
,
whether
we
be
subject
to
it
,
or
not
.
Our
wills
,
fancies
,
humors
,
imaginations
,
any
pretended
Revelation
will
not
justify
any
persons
Non-conformity
thereunto
.
Let
any
Statute-law
,
from
Jehovah
be
produced
for
it's
suspension
,
dissolution
,
and
the
Controversie
is
at
an
end
.
Where
hath
God
said
,
My
Kingdom
shall
continue
only
for
a
hundred
,
two
,
three
,
or
a
thousand
years
,
and
then
period
;
after
which
I
'll
leave
my
Children
to
act
as
they
please
,
with
respect
to
any
Laws
,
or
Institutions
relating
to
it
?
If
there
be
altum
silentium
,
a
deep
silence
with
respect
to
any
such
Laws
,
it
becomes
,
and
greatly
concerns
persons
to
take
heed
,
that
they
withdraw
not
themselves
from
,
oppose
not
his
Soveraignty
herein
,
lest
they
be
found
fighters
against
God.
Besides
,
't
is
not
inconsiderable
,
that
there
are
but
two
Kingdoms
in
the
World.
1.
The
Kingdom
of
God
;
which
,
as
hath
been
shew'd
(
as
to
visibility
)
most
eminently
consists
in
Gospel-ministrations
.
2.
The
Kingdom
of
the
Devil
,
and
Antichrist
,
(
who
receives
his
Seat
,
Power
,
and
great
Authority
from
the
Dragon
,
or
Devil
,
Rev.
13.2
.
)
and
to
one
of
these
we
must
needs
be
visibly
subject
.
Two
ways
Satan
takes
for
the
support
of
the
Antichristian
Kingdom
;
1.
The
one
is
by
establishing
Laws
forreign
,
yea
,
contrary
to
the
Laws
of
Jehovah
,
and
compelling
all
to
subject
to
them
.
The
other
is
,
2.
By
casting
a
slight
,
contempt
,
upon
the
Laws
of
Divine
appointment
:
and
whether
the
one
way
,
or
the
other
,
he
prevail
upon
poor
souls
,
he
hath
his
end
;
for
Jehovah's
Soveraign
Authority
is
thereby
trampled
upon
.
Objection
.
If
it
be
Objected
,
that
the
legal
Ministration
is
call'd
,
The
Kingdom
of
God
;
and
Christ
tells
the
Jews
nevertheless
,
that
it
shall
be
taken
from
them
(
and
we
know
that
an
actual
Period
is
put
thereunto
)
Mat.
21.43
.
so
that
the
Church-state
being
call'd
The
Kingdom
of
God
,
is
no
Argument
to
prove
its
continuance
.
Answer
.
The
Answer
is
easie
,
1.
It
's
granted
,
that
the
Mosaic
Ministration
is
so
call'd
,
and
that
because
it
had
it's
Original
from
God
,
who
descending
upon
Mount
Sinai
,
by
the
Ministry
of
Angels
,
gave
forth
the
Law
,
with
the
Statutes
,
Judgments
,
and
Ordinances
.
2.
It
's
also
granted
,
that
the
Whole
of
that
Ministration
hath
expired
for
above
this
One
Thousand
Six
Hundred
Years
.
But
3.
There
were
frequent
intimations
in
the
Scripture
,
that
it
should
so
expire
,
Deut.
18.15
.
18.
Psal
.
40.6
.
Isa
.
65.17
.
Hag.
2.6
,
21.
(
These
present
Heavens
,
or
Judaic
Church-state
,
with
all
the
Institutions
,
Ordinances
thereto
appertaining
will
I
shake
,
so
as
to
remove
,
totally
abolish
.
)
Mat.
24.2
.
(
The
Temple
to
which
the
Judaic
Solemn-Worship
was
affix'd
,
shall
be
utterly
destroyed
;
so
the
whole
of
that
service
thereto
appertaining
,
cease
.
)
Let
but
one
the
like
instance
of
the
purpose
of
God
,
for
the
determination
of
the
New-Testament-Ministration
before
the
next
glorious
personal
Appearance
of
Christ
,
be
produced
,
and
there
's
an
end
of
this
Controversy
.
4.
They
were
not
the
Powers
of
the
world
,
nor
the
declensions
,
apostacies
of
the
Subjects
of
that
Ministration
,
that
put
a
Period
to
it
;
but
the
Act
of
God
himself
,
the
Soveraign
thereof
.
5.
Whatever
the
corruptions
of
the
Church-state
were
(
as
they
were
very
great
)
't
is
the
commendation
of
the
Lords
poor
people
that
they
continued
in
it
,
as
Zachary
,
Elizabeth
,
&c.
because
in
so
doing
,
they
testify
their
subjection
to
the
Lord
,
who
Instituted
it
.
6.
Nor
was
it
actually
removed
,
but
by
the
introduction
of
a
new
,
more
spiritual
,
sublime
Ministration
,
set
on
foot
by
Jesus
,
the
Son
of
God
,
fore-prophesied
of
,
as
the
great
Prophet
of
the
Church
,
who
was
to
period
that
Ministration
,
and
set
up
another
;
to
whom
we
are
charged
to
attend
in
all
things
.
Secondly
,
Gospel-Churches
(
or
the
Gospel-Church-State
)
are
said
to
be
a
House
built
upon
a
Rock
,
Mat.
7.25
.
and
16.18
.
Vpon
this
Rock
I
will
build
my
Church
.
'T
is
necessary
that
we
Enquire
;
I.
What
we
are
to
understand
by
this
Rock
.
1.
The
Papists
tell
us
,
that
by
this
Rock
,
we
are
to
understand
Peter
.
The
vanity
of
which
pretension
,
is
evident
:
For
,
1.
'T
is
not
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
upon
This
Peter
,
but
upon
This
Rock
.
2.
Peter
no
where
in
any
of
his
Epistles
asserts
himself
to
be
the
Rock
upon
which
the
Church
is
Built
,
nor
do
any
of
the
Apostles
in
any
of
their
Epistles
so
affirm
of
him
.
He
accounts
himself
but
as
an
Apostle
of
Jesus
Christ
,
1
Pet.
1.1
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
Co-Elder
(
with
the
rest
of
the
Presbyters
,
or
Elders
)
1
Pet.
5.1
.
3.
Christ
is
asserted
to
be
the
alone
Rock
,
Foundation
of
his
Church
,
1
Pet.
2.4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
1
Cor.
3.11
.
in
opposition
to
all
others
.
4.
He
himself
,
as
well
as
other
Believers
,
was
built
upon
the
Rock
,
which
bare
him
,
and
not
he
it
,
or
the
Church
.
5.
Paul
expresly
asserts
,
2
Cor.
11.5
.
that
he
was
not
inferior
to
the
very
chiefest
Apostles
;
which
had
been
false
,
if
Peter
had
been
constituted
the
Rock
upon
which
the
Church
was
built
.
6.
If
he
were
the
Rock
when
he
denied
Christ
(
as
he
did
dreadfully
)
and
at
last
fell
asleep
,
What
became
of
the
Rock
,
Foundation
of
the
Church
?
But
this
vain
pretension
is
hardly
worth
our
considering
;
nor
should
it
be
granted
,
would
it
at
all
conduce
to
the
support
of
the
Roman
Papal
Synagogue
,
to
which
good
service
it
's
design'd
.
Therefore
,
2.
By
the
Rock
,
we
are
to
understand
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Mediator
of
the
New-Covenant
.
He
is
expresly
so
call'd
,
1
Cor.
10.4
.
Upon
what
account
,
is
not
to
our
purpose
at
present
to
Enquire
.
II.
What
we
are
to
understand
by
the
Church
.
1.
Not
particular
Believers
in
a
scattered
,
dispersed
State.
But
2.
Saints
gather'd
together
in
the
order
,
and
fellowship
of
the
Gospel
.
This
is
evident
,
as
if
written
with
the
beams
of
the
Sun
;
for
to
particular
Believers
,
as
such
,
in
their
scattee
red
dispersed
State
,
the
Keyes
of
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
ths
Power
of
binding
and
loosing
,
doth
not
appertain
;
But
to
thi
,
Church
(
congregated
)
it
doth
,
v.
19.
III.
What
is
signified
by
the
gates
of
Hell
;
which
't
is
said-shall
not
prevail
against
this
Church
.
First
,
The
subtlety
,
policy
of
Satan
.
Over
the
gates
of
the
City
,
was
wont
to
be
the
Council-house
.
Let
all
the
Devils
in
Hell
sin
in
Council
against
the
Lords
Church
,
they
shall
not
be
able
,
by
all
their
cunning
,
subtlety
,
to
prevail
against
it
.
The
subtle
attempts
of
Satan
to
undermine
,
destroy
this
Church
,
have
been
(
are
)
various
.
To
enumerate
particulars
,
is
not
our
present
design
:
'T
is
enough
,
that
our
Lord
assures
us
,
whatever
they
are
,
they
shall
prove
ineffectual
.
Yet
perhaps
it
may
not
be
altogether
impertinent
to
mention
some
few
of
his
subtleties
,
with
respect
to
this
matter
.
He
hath
then
attempted
to
destroy
it
in
subtlety
,
1.
With
respect
to
Doctrin
;
labouring
to
undermine
,
destroy
the
fundamental
Doctrines
of
the
Gospel
,
thereby
subverting
the
Faith
of
some
.
His
attempts
against
the
Person
of
Christ
;
sometimes
endeavouring
to
create
a
mis-belief
,
with
respect
to
his
Eternal
Deity
(
to
which
John
opposes
himself
in
his
Gospel
,
by
impregnable
,
undeniable
Arguments
)
;
at
other
times
,
to
the
verity
of
his
Humanity
(
against
which
the
same
Apostle
advanceth
himself
in
his
Epistle
,
1
Joh.
1.
)
his
designs
against
the
Offices
of
Christ
were
also
early
in
the
Apostle's
days
,
particularly
against
his
Priestly
Office
,
labouring
to
introduce
a
justification
by
the
Works
of
the
Law
,
or
,
as
it
were
by
the
works
of
the
Law
,
Rom.
9.32
.
viz.
partly
by
Christ
,
and
partly
by
Works
,
or
internal
Sanctification
.
A
design
subtilly
managed
,
and
carried
on
by
the
bloody
Jesuits
and
others
,
at
this
day
(
as
is
known
)
;
to
which
the
Apostles
in
their
Epistles
,
and
other
Worthies
since
,
have
oppos'd
themselves
.
But
though
he
hath
hereby
drawn
off
(
at
seasons
)
not
a
few
,
from
the
simplicity
of
the
Gospel
;
yet
there
hath
all
along
been
a
Testimony
born
in
the
Churches
against
him
,
which
he
hath
not
been
able
to
withstand
,
or
repel
.
2.
With
respect
to
Worship
,
and
that
two
ways
:
1.
By
introducing
humane
Observances
into
the
service
of
God
,
and
Christ
,
so
polluting
,
defiling
it
,
that
he
accounts
it
not
his
Worship
.
And
hereby
for
a
season
,
he
almost
totally
prevailed
upon
the
body
of
Professors
of
Christanity
.
So
that
the
whole
world
(
as
't
were
)
wondred
after
this
Beast
,
Rev.
13.3
.
And
the
whorish
Woman
,
or
false
Church
,
being
her self
bewitched
with
this
intoxicating
Cup
of
Fornication
,
she
held
it
forth
to
the
Nations
(
with
External
pomp
and
grandeur
)
to
drink
of
it
;
and
they
generally
drank
of
it
,
and
were
drunk
,
and
mad
with
it
,
Rev.
17.2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
Yet
all
along
Christ
had
his
Remnant
,
that
witnes'd
against
these
Abominations
,
(
amongst
whom
the
true
Church-State
was
continued
,
and
the
purity
of
Ordinances
remained
)
who
also
Sealed
their
Testimony
with
their
Blood.
2.
By
reproaching
,
reviling
,
contemning
,
despising
the
pure
Institutions
of
Christ
,
as
poor
,
low
,
and
carnal
,
pretending
to
a
more
sublime
,
high
,
spiritual
Ministration
.
As
some
even
in
the
Apostles
days
,
and
since
.
And
herein
Satan
eminently
appeared
as
an
Angel
of
Light
,
withdrawing
persons
from
the
fellowship
,
wayes
of
the
Gospel
,
under
the
pretence
of
greater
Spirituality
,
Heavenliness
,
leaving
the
Word
of
the
Beginning
,
and
pressing
after
Perfection
.
A
brave
Pretext
!
wherewith
the
minds
of
many
have
been
(
are
)
not
a
little
taken
,
ensnared
.
But
neither
this
way
hath
he
been
able
to
destroy
the
Church
,
which
hath
weather'd
this
point
also
,
with
,
and
prevail'd
against
,
him
:
Being
from
its
own
experience
(
as
from
the
Scripture
)
ascertain'd
,
that
the
more
they
are
in
a
conscientious
Observance
of
the
Institutions
of
Christ
,
the
more
do
they
grow
up
into
the
Spirit
,
Life
,
and
Power
of
divine
things
.
Their
spiritual
progress
,
and
growth
in
Grace
,
depending
singly
upon
Jehovah's
Blessing
;
which
is
promised
solely
(
and
they
meet
with
it
)
in
their
conscientious
attendment
on
him
in
divine
Appointments
.
Secondly
,
The
force
,
power
,
tyranny
,
oppressive
,
destroying
practices
of
the
Wicked
One
,
are
also
intended
by
these
Gates
.
The
armoury
of
the
City
was
over
the
gates
of
it
.
But
in
this
forcible
attaque
of
the
Church
,
he
hath
also
fail'd
.
He
did
his
uttermost
by
bloody
cruelty
during
the
first
Persecutions
.
But
what
was
the
issue
?
The
executioners
of
his
wrath
the
Roman-Pagan-Emperors
,
had
Torments
within
them
,
perpetually
gnawing
them
,
whilst
the
Holy
Ones
that
kept
the
Commandements
of
Jesus
were
fill'd
with
Peace
and
Joy
,
and
triumph'd
over
them
in
the
Spirit
,
and
Power
of
Jesus
both
living
and
dying
.
The
vengeance
of
God
eminently
wrought
on
their
notorious
Persecutors
,
whil'st
the
blessing
,
and
good
will
of
him
that
dwelt
in
the
Bush
,
was
with
these
;
and
the
more
they
were
Persecuted
,
the
more
they
grew
:
So
that
it
became
a
Maxim
,
Sanguis
Martyrum
semen
Ecclesiae
;
The
Blood
of
the
Martyrs
,
the
seed
of
the
Church
.
And
Satan
not
being
able
to
hold
it
in
the
Roman-Pagan-State
,
enters
into
the
Papal-Antichristian-Monarchy
,
and
hath
therein
hector'd
,
and
ranted
,
breathing
forth
nothing
but
threatnings
and
slaughters
against
the
Saints
of
the
Most-High
,
who
have
the
Commandments
of
God
,
and
Testimony
of
Jesus
.
Millions
of
the
Lords
poor
People
have
been
destroyed
by
this
Roman-AntiChristian-Beast
in
days
past
:
&
of
late
not
a
few
;
In
the
Massacres
of
Paris
,
Ireland
,
and
the
Vallies
of
Piedmont
,
&c.
Not
to
mention
the
Bonfires
they
made
of
the
bodies
of
our
Brethren
,
in
the
bloody
Mary's
days
:
Which
(
notwithstanding
their
haughty
confidence
)
they
'l
shortly
pay
dearly
for
.
The
judgements
of
the
Lord
God
Almighty
will
speedily
come
upon
the
great
Whore
,
for
these
cruelties
;
his
Wrath
will
consume
Her
utterly
.
But
what
's
the
Issue
?
The
number
of
the
Lambs-followers
are
multiplied
;
their
faith
,
confidence
,
and
courage
heightned
.
And
let
the
Pope
,
and
that
bloody
Crew
,
know
,
that
they
are
ready
to
withstand
him
in
his
next
attaque
,
and
advance
against
them
,
being
encourag'd
thereunto
,
by
that
great
Cloud
of
worthy
Witnesses
they
are
encompas'd
about
with
;
and
that
plerophory
of
assurance
,
that
in
this
last
Attempt
,
he
,
with
his
whole
Party
,
will
stumble
,
fall
,
go
into
Perdition
never
to
appear
more
.
The
sum
is
,
1.
The
Church
is
built
upon
a
Rock
;
who
then
is
able
to
evert
,
overturn
it
?
What
winds
,
blasts
,
storms
,
what
ragings
of
Waves
,
Seas
,
can
over-whelm
,
destroy
it
?
Satan
hath
fail'd
in
all
his
Attempts
hitherto
against
it
,
and
prov'd
in-successful
.
2.
Christ
hath
engaged
that
it
shall
continue
un-shaken
,
immovable
,
notwithstanding
all
attaques
by
fraud
,
or
force
.
Is
he
not
faithful
?
Will
he
not
make
good
his
Word
?
Can
he
depart
from
it
?
Wants
he
Will
,
or
Power
to
accomplish
what
he
hath
promised
?
What
more
derogatory
to
Christ
,
impious
,
wicked
,
can
be
Asserted
?
Object
.
But
Churches
may
Apostatize
,
and
so
dis-Church
themselves
:
They
may
provoke
the
Lord
by
his
judgments
to
do
so
.
The
first
,
is
notoriously
Evident
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
The
latter
manifestly
true
with
respect
to
other
Churches
.
Answ
.
Both
the
first
,
and
second
,
is
granted
.
But
,
1.
The
promise
of
Christ
cannot
fail
.
Therefore
,
2.
The
defection
of
this
,
or
that
particular
Church
,
the
removing
the
Candlestick
from
it
,
the
taking
away
its
Church-state
was
never
denyed
by
us
.
Such
a
dispensation
is
not
in
the
least
contrary
to
the
promises
of
Christ
,
Mat.
16.
But
,
3.
A
total
Apostasy
of
all
the
Churches
of
Christ
in
the
World
,
with
the
suspension
,
cessation
,
of
the
Ordinances
of
the
Gospel-thereupon
,
is
what
is
impleded
by
us
,
as
diametrically
opposite
to
this
promise
of
our
Lord.
Two
things
are
also
heedfully
to
be
attended
to
,
1.
That
we
un-Church
not
a
Church
,
when
that
is
not
to
be
found
upon
it
;
for
which
the
Lord
hath
declared
they
are
un-Churched
;
nor
before
he
doth
un-Church
them
.
Some
Errors
in
doctrine
,
formallity
,
luke-warmness
,
departure
from
first-love
,
doth
not
un-Church
a
Church
rightly
Constituted
.
These
things
were
found
in
the
Churches
of
Corinth
,
Ephesus
,
Laodicea
,
&c.
yet
at
the
same
time
true
Churches
of
Christ
:
The
latter
are
own'd
,
writ
to
by
Christ
as
such
,
as
the
former
was
by
the
Apostle
of
the
Gentiles
,
when
yet
these
evils
were
found
amongst
them
,
1
Cor.
1.
2
Cor.
2.
Rev.
ch
.
23.
2.
That
't
is
the
Duty
of
particular
Believers
,
upon
the
un-Churching
a
Church
,
to
joyn
themselves
to
some
other
Church
;
or
if
a
number
sufficient
of
themselves
so
to
do
,
to
form
themselves
into
a
body
,
or
Church
of
Christ
;
for
otherwise
they
disobey
,
and
offer
an
open
affront
to
the
authority
of
Christ
in
that
great
Gospel-appointment
of
his
,
and
so
indeed
lift
up
themselves
against
his
Kingly
Soveraignty
over
them
.
Thirdly
,
This
Church-state
is
represented
under
the
Notion
of
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
Kingdom
of
Heavens
,
Mat.
13.24
,
31
,
33
,
44
,
45
,
47.
&
25.1
.
The
Kingdom
of
Heaven
shall
be
likned
unto
ten
Virgins
,
&c.
And
it
wants
not
its
weight
,
that
this
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
or
Gospel-Church-State
(
notwithstanding
the
declension
,
drowsiness
,
sleepiness
,
of
the
subjects
of
it
,
or
Virgin-professors
,
visibly
Espoused
to
Christ
,
in
respect
of
their
subjection
to
his
Institutions
,
2
Cor.
11.2
.
)
is
expresly
affirm'd
to
continue
unto
the
coming
of
our
Lord
,
v.
6
,
7
,
10.
And
at
midnight
there
was
a
Cry
made
,
Behold
the
Bridegroom
(
Christ
)
cometh
,
go
ye
out
to
meet
Him.
Then
all
those
Virgins
arose
,
and
trimmed
their
Lamps
,
&c.
And
while
they
went
to
buy
,
the
Bridegroom
came
,
and
they
that
were
ready
,
went
in
with
him
to
the
Marriage
,
and
the
door
was
shut
.
I.
Why
the
Gospel-Church-State
is
represented
under
the
Notion
of
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
must
a
little
be
enquir'd
into
.
'T
is
so
upon
the
account
,
1.
Of
its
Original
from
thence
.
'T
is
not
of
man
,
but
from
Heaven
,
as
was
John's
Doctrin
,
Baptism
,
Ministry
.
2.
Of
its
supereminent
Glory
;
whatever
persons
account
of
it
;
't
is
of
Heaven
,
heavenly
,
beautiful
,
glorious
.
3.
Of
the
design
of
God
in
the
Institution
,
Erection
of
it
,
viz.
to
lead
Persons
to
Heaven
,
Eternal
Life
.
4.
Of
its
Stability
,
Duration
.
Heavenly
things
are
stable
,
abiding
.
The
Kingdoms
of
this
world
are
changing
,
mutable
;
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
fixed
,
permanent
.
II.
That
none
but
He
who
dwells
in
Heaven
,
is
higher
than
the
Highest
;
who
is
the
alone
,
Supreme
Soveraign
of
this
Kingdom
,
hath
Power
to
alter
the
Frame
of
it
,
put
a
Period
to
it
.
The
Devil
hath
no
Power
,
or
Authority
in
it
.
He
's
indeed
styl'd
the
Prince
of
this
World
,
Joh.
14.30
.
the
Prince
of
the
Power
of
the
Air
,
Eph.
2.2
.
The
whole
World
is
said
to
be
in
subto
him
,
1
Joh.
5.19
.
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
He
hath
a
Presidency
,
Authority
in
the
Anti-christian
Kingdom
,
is
the
Head
of
it
,
is
Worshipt
in
it
.
The
Devil
gave
him
(
the
Beast
,
the
Pope
)
his
Power
,
Rev.
13.2
,
4.
And
the
Anti-Christians
are
expresly
said
to
Worship
Devils
,
Rev.
9.20
.
because
they
Worship
Idols
of
Gold
,
Silver
,
&c.
A
Worship
Instituted
,
introduced
at
first
by
them
.
But
with
respect
to
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
he
hath
nothing
to
do
,
nor
can
he
by
any
of
his
Wiles
,
Strength
,
cause
it
to
pass
away
.
The
same
may
be
said
,
concerning
the
sons
of
men
.
They
may
't
is
true
advance
against
it
;
attempt
to
shake
,
remove
it
,
(
as
they
have
done
,
and
do
with
all
their
force
,
and
cunning
)
but
't
is
a
Kingdom
so
far
above
them
,
so
supported
,
strengthned
by
the
King
of
Heaven
,
that
they
never
succeed
in
their
Attempts
.
Vain
,
ridiculous
are
their
Consultations
,
Aggregations
,
together
in
order
hereunto
.
Can
they
pull
the
Stars
out
of
the
Firmament
?
Stop
the
Sun
in
its
Course
?
Turn
it
into
blackness
,
darkness
?
Pull
it
from
the
place
God
hath
Ordained
for
it
?
Are
not
all
Attempts
of
such
a
Nature
worthy
to
be
scorned
,
derided
at
,
as
acts
of
the
greatest
Folly
,
and
desperate
Madness
?
Such
are
the
advances
of
the
Anti-Christians
against
this
State
,
Kingdom
:
Whilst
God
sits
in
the
Heavens
,
he
will
laugh
them
to
Scorn
,
and
have
them
in
Derision
.
There
must
first
be
a
Power
,
Authority
above
God's
,
before
this
Kingdom
can
be
brought
to
a
Dissolution
by
any
,
save
he
that
Erected
it
.
Object
.
But
doth
not
God
say
,
that
he
will
create
new-Heavens
,
and
a
new-Earth
;
and
the
former
shall
not
be
remembred
,
nor
come
into
mind
,
Isa
.
65.17
.
And
the
Apostle
Peter
assures
us
2
Pet.
3.7
,
10
,
12
,
13.
that
the
Heavens
that
now
are
,
are
kept
in
store
,
reserv'd
unto
Fire
,
&c.
that
there
is
a
time
in
which
the
Heavens
shall
pass
away
with
a
great
Noise
,
&c.
They
shall
be
dissolv'd
;
that
the
Saints
look
for
New-Heavens
.
Answ
.
1.
Dato
non
Concesso
,
granting
for
Disputation's-sake
,
that
by
Heavens
,
we
are
to
understand
a
Church-state
(
perhaps
somewhat
else
is
intended
in
the
places
under
considerations
,
viz.
the
purifying
,
delivering
the
Creation
from
that
vanity
,
corruption
,
to
which
't
was
subjected
by
reason
of
Sin
,
the
Introduction
of
the
Restitution
of
all
things
by
Jesus
,
Act.
3.21
.
)
yet
,
2.
It
doth
not
yet
appear
,
nor
is
it
in
hast
like
to
be
proved
,
that
by
the
Heavens
that
are
to
pass
away
,
more
is
to
be
understood
,
than
the
removing
of
the
Judaic
Church-state
;
which
indeed
passed
away
,
and
was
melted
down
by
fervent
heat
,
when
the
Temple
to
which
't
was
affixt
,
was
consumed
with
Fire
,
not
long
after
Peter
writ
that
Epistle
.
The
New-Heavens
spoken
of
,
may
perhaps
signify
the
Gospel-Church-State
;
there
's
not
a
tittle
spoken
of
their
Passing
away
,
but
the
contrary
,
Isa
.
65.22
.
But
3.
That
we
may
give
to
this
Objection
(
such
as
it
is
)
the
greatest
weight
it
's
capable
of
,
Let
it
further
be
granted
,
that
by
the
Heavens
in
Peter
,
which
shall
Pass
away
,
is
to
be
understood
the
Gospel-Church-State
;
and
that
Isaiah
,
and
Peter
speak
of
a
New-Church-State
which
shall
succeed
that
▪
The
first
Heavens
Pass
not
away
till
the
consuming
Fire
is
kindled
;
nor
is
it
in
the
Power
of
man
to
set
Fire
to
them
,
to
cause
them
to
cease
to
be
;
as
the
Creation
of
the
New-Heavens
is
the
peculiar
Act
of
God
;
so
is
the
dissolution
of
the
Old.
Fourthly
.
This
Church-State
is
represented
under
the
Notion
of
A
Kingdom
which
cannot
be
shaken
,
moved
,
Heb.
12.27
,
28.
Wherefore
,
we
receiving
a
Kingdom
which
cannot
be
moved
,
let
us
have
Grace
,
whereby
we
may
serve
God
acceptably
with
reverence
,
and
godly
fear
.
A
few
things
must
be
inquired
into
,
viz.
I.
What
we
are
to
understand
by
this
Kingdom
?
Answ
.
The
Gospel-Church-State
we
are
discoursing
of
.
This
is
Evident
,
for
,
1.
'T
is
a
Kingdom
introduced
immediately
upon
the
shaking
of
the
Heaven
,
so
as
to
remove
the
things
shaken
,
i.
e.
upon
the
putting
a
period
to
the
Judaic-Church-State
,
with
the
removing
of
all
the
carnal
Ordinances
thereunto
appertaining
.
When
God
gave
forth
the
Law
upon
mount
Sinai
,
his
voice
shook
the
Earth
,
v.
26.
But
then
was
the
solemn
,
visible
beginning
,
or
creation
of
their
Heaven
,
or
Church-State
,
which
now
is
shaken
by
the
death
of
Christ
;
so
that
't
is
virtually
remov'd
,
and
Saints
are
no
longer
to
be
subject
to
it
.
2.
'T
is
a
Kingdom
introduced
by
Christ's
speaking
from
Heaven
,
v.
25.
or
of
his
establishment
as
coming
from
the
bosom
of
the
Father
,
and
declaring
his
mind
to
the
Sons
of
Men.
Which
can
be
nothing
else
,
but
the
Gospel-oeconomy
,
or
ministration
introduced
by
him
.
3.
'T
is
a
Kingdom
which
they
,
the
Jews
(
believers
at
least
amongst
them
)
were
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
then
receiving
,
or
undertaking
,
subjecting
to
,
which
was
the
Ministration
spoken
of
:
And
is
indeed
one
part
of
the
design
of
the
Apostle
in
this
Epistle
,
to
perswade
them
fully
to
embrace
,
or
receive
,
with
the
rejection
of
Mosaic
antiquated
observances
.
4.
'T
is
a
Kingdom
with
respect
to
which
they
are
said
to
serve
God
acceptably
,
with
reverence
and
godly
fear
,
v.
28.
Gr.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
—
which
though
in
the
general
it
denotes
to
serve
in
any
kind
of
work
or
service
;
yet
it
s
special
signification
,
as
used
by
the
Seventy
in
the
Old
Testament
,
and
Christ
and
his
Apostles
in
the
New
,
is
,
to
worship
God
in
wayes
of
his
own
institution
,
and
appointment
.
II.
In
what
sense
it
's
affirm'd
concerning
this
Kingdom
,
and
the
things
appertaining
to
it
,
that
it
cannot
be
shaken
,
moved
?
That
those
things
which
cannot
be
shaken
may
remain
.
The
words
are
variously
rendred
;
That
those
things
may
remain
which
are
immovable
,
V.L.
Which
are
not
to
be
moved
,
Ar.
Which
are
not
to
be
shaken
,
Aeth
.
Which
are
void
of
motion
,
Syr.
The
words
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifies
to
be
moved
,
or
shaken
,
as
with
Winds
or
Tempests
;
as
the
ship
in
the
Sea
with
storms
.
—
The
Seventy
use
it
when
the
earth
is
said
to
be
moved
,
2
King.
22.16
.
And
the
Pillars
of
it
shaken
,
Job
.
9.6
.
to
be
by
force
removed
out
of
its
place
,
1
Chron.
16.30
Job
41.15
.
Job
9.28
.
with
respect
to
which
the
Gospel-Ministration
,
with
the
Ordinances
of
it
,
are
said
to
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Immovables
,
things
that
cannot
(
are
not
to
)
be
removed
taken
down
:
Storms
and
Tempests
it
meets
with
,
but
it
abides
firm
and
immovable
under
all
.
A
Kingdom
which
cannot
be
moved
;
which
is
also
diversly
rendred
,
an
immovable
Kingdom
,
V.L.
A
Kingdom
which
is
not
shaken
,
Ar.
Which
cannot
be
shaken
,
Aeth
.
The
word
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
immoveable
,
unshaken
,
firm
,
stable
,
that
bears
up
against
winds
and
tydes
.
The
most
rough
winds
,
impetuous
storms
,
waves
,
cannot
shake
,
sink
it
.
The
meaning
is
,
the
Mosaic
Ministration
,
the
Judaic
Church-State
,
was
liable
to
shakings
;
't
was
at
last
so
to
be
shaken
,
as
to
be
utterly
removed
,
taken
out
of
the
way
;
but
this
Kingdom
,
the
oeconomy
of
the
Gospel
,
the
Gospel-Church-State
is
not
such
.
'T
is
true
,
it
shall
at
last
period
,
but
not
by
any
shakings
that
shall
dissolve
it
,
as
the
former
to
make
way
for
a
new
,
and
better
Ministration
:
It
shall
continue
immoveable
till
it
run
into
,
and
be
swallowed
up
in
the
Glorious
Visible
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
,
or
New
-
Jerusalem-State
.
Fifthly
,
The
Church-State
is
called
,
the
Ministration
of
the
Spirit
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
That
Ministration
of
the
Spirit
,
2
Cor.
3.7
,
8.
That
by
the
Ministration
of
the
Spirit
,
we
are
to
understand
the
whole
Gospel-oeconomy
,
or
Ministration
,
the
Doctrine
,
Worship
,
Institutions
thereof
,
is
evident
,
1.
From
its
Antithesis
unto
the
Ministration
of
the
Letter
,
or
legal
Mosaic
observances
,
call'd
the
Ministration
of
Death
,
and
Condemnation
,
v.
6
,
7
,
9.
which
the
Apostle
tells
us
was
done
away
;
now
't
was
that
whole
Ministration
,
as
made
up
of
Institutions
,
Ordinances
peculiar
to
it
,
that
was
done
away
.
2.
'T
was
such
a
Ministration
as
the
Apostles
were
Ministers
of
,
v.
6.
i.
e.
which
they
Preach'd
,
declared
from
Jesus
Christ
,
according
to
his
charge
to
them
,
Matth.
28.20
.
and
were
ministring
to
him
,
and
the
Saints
in
.
'T
was
not
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
inward
purity
,
practick
Godliness
only
,
that
they
declared
as
the
mind
of
Christ
;
but
the
Worship
thereof
,
institutions
of
his
appointment
thereunto
appertaining
.
No
sooner
were
Persons
converted
to
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
but
they
were
gathered
by
the
Apostles
into
a
Church-state
;
Acts
2.41
,
42
,
46.
and
9.31
.
and
11.22
,
26.
and
14.23
,
27.
and
15.41
.
and
16.5
.
and
20.28
.
This
is
too
evident
to
be
denied
.
3.
'T
was
such
a
Ministration
,
Wherein
as
in
a
Glass
with
open
face
(
compared
to
those
▪
vail'd
,
dark
sights
they
had
in
their
Passover
,
Sacrifices
,
&c.
under
the
Mosaic
Ministration
)
they
beheld
the
Glory
of
the
Lord
,
and
were
changed
into
the
same
Image
from
Glory
to
Glory
,
even
as
by
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
,
v.
18.
The
first
Primitive
believers
,
't
will
not
be
denied
,
attended
upon
the
Lord
in
Gospel-Institutions
.
'T
is
evident
they
did
so
from
the
Scriptures
but
now
quoted
.
In
their
so
doing
they
beheld
the
glory
of
the
Lord
,
had
choice
discoveries
,
displayes
of
it
;
grew
up
into
a
Conformity
unto
him
in
their
conscientious
waiting
on
him
herein
.
And
whatever
any
say
,
thousands
of
believers
at
this
day
,
that
are
found
waiting
upon
the
Lord
in
his
own
institutions
,
such
as
the
Church-Fellowship
,
Breaking
Bread
,
Prayer
,
&c.
meet
with
presence
,
sights
of
Glory
,
Divine
Transformations
,
renewals
in
the
Spirit
of
their
minds
.
When
any
are
found
in
institutions
shaken
in
their
minds
,
touching
them
as
the
institutions
of
Christ
,
that
by
virtue
of
His
Soveraign
Authority
,
Command
,
they
ought
to
attend
to
,
't
is
no
wonder
if
they
see
not
his
Glory
,
know
nothing
of
his
transforming
power
through
them
.
They
come
not
in
faith
,
sanctify
not
his
name
in
what
they
do
;
therefore
meet
not
with
his
blessing
.
Quest
.
The
Question
is
upon
what
accounts
this
Ministration
is
called
,
The
Ministration
of
the
Spirit
?
Answ
.
'T
is
so
called
with
respect
.
1.
To
it
's
Super-eminent
,
Super-excelling
Glory
:
For
Excellency
,
Glory
,
far
superiour
unto
any
Ministration
that
went
before
it
.
What
compare
is
there
,
betwixt
Spirit
,
and
Letter
;
that
which
hath
life
in
it
,
and
that
which
hath
none
?
2.
To
the
Communication
of
the
Spirit
through
it
,
by
it
.
Gal.
3.2
.
Received
ye
the
Spirit
by
the
Works
of
the
Law
,
or
by
the
hearing
of
Faith
?
3.
To
its
being
given
forth
by
Christ
through
the
Holy
Spirit
,
Acts
1.2
.
The
Lord
Jesus
being
constituted
by
the
Father
,
Mediator
of
the
New-Covenant
,
Prince
,
Ruler
,
Priest
,
Prophet
to
the
Church
;
was
to
reveal
the
whole
of
his
mind
,
and
Will
,
to
them
as
such
:
For
his
inablement
whereunto
the
Father
pours
out
of
the
Spirit
without
measure
upon
him
;
through
this
Spirit
he
gave
Commandments
to
his
Apostles
relating
to
Gospel-Worship
,
with
a
charge
to
them
to
Communicate
them
to
others
.
Matth.
28.
ult
.
Which
also
they
did
.
4.
To
that
Glorious
effusion
of
the
Spirit
in
the
day
of
Pentecost
,
Act.
2.
at
the
beginning
,
or
first
Publick
setting
up
of
this
Ministration
.
5.
To
evince
that
't
is
the
highest
,
last
Ministration
of
institutions
,
or
visible
Ordinances
,
that
Saints
are
to
expect
:
that
when
it
s
taken
down
,
there
shall
be
no
more
(
nor
indeed
will
there
be
need
of
any
;
)
what
Ministration
can
be
supposed
to
be
higher
than
the
Ministration
of
the
Spirit
?
What
can
supersede
it
?
Yea
,
the
Apostle
fairly
intimates
that
it
shall
so
remain
,
not
to
pass
away
as
the
Ministration
of
the
ter
,
or
Law
that
went
before
it
,
2
Cor.
3.7
.
which
was
to
be
done
away
.
For
if
that
which
is
done
away
was
Glorious
,
much
more
that
which
Remaineth
is
Glorious
.
And
't
is
not
to
be
passed
by
in
silence
,
that
the
Apostle
makes
part
of
the
excelling
Glory
(
above
that
of
the
Law
)
of
the
Gospel-Ministration
to
consist
in
the
duration
of
it
.
If
that
which
is
done
away
,
was
glorious
;
much
more
that
which
remaineth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
fixed
,
abiding
,
unalterable
Ministration
.
6.
The
managery
of
all
the
Worship
,
Ordinances
,
appertaining
to
this
Ministration
,
is
to
be
in
the
Spirit
.
Without
whom
all
that
's
done
,
is
not
,
will
never
be
acceptable
to
God.
7.
The
means
of
its
support
,
upholdment
,
continuance
,
progress
,
is
the
same
Spirit
,
2
Cor.
10.4
.
The
Weapons
of
our
warfare
are
not
Carnal
,
but
Mighty
through
God
—
.
Antichrist
hath
other
wayes
to
support
,
promote
his
filthy
Worship
,
senseless
traditions
,
ridiculous
fopperies
,
viz.
the
arm
of
flesh
,
Horrid
,
Bloody
Plots
,
Conspiracies
,
to
massacre
,
destroy
,
cut
off
,
such
as
stand
in
the
way
of
his
devices
:
Prisons
,
Gibbets
,
Stakes
,
Flames
to
consume
,
devour
such
as
refuse
to
drink
of
the
Cup
of
his
Fornications
;
but
,
Lex
nova
non
se
vindicat
ultore
gladio
,
the
Law
of
Christ
knows
no
such
wayes
,
methods
for
its
support
,
increase
.
'T
is
the
Spirit
,
Power
of
God
by
which
it
is
(
ever
was
)
maintained
:
a
neglect
of
whom
;
and
turning
aside
to
the
Power
,
Wisdom
of
Man
,
warring
after
the
flesh
,
was
the
bane
of
Christianity
,
and
the
first
spring
off
the
Antichristian
apostacy
.
Three
things
necessarily
follow
from
hence
.
1.
That
a
slighting
,
undervaluing
,
withdrawing
from
Gospel-Institutions
,
is
a
slighting
of
the
most
glorious
Ministration
,
that
ever
was
set
on
foot
in
the
World.
2.
'T
is
a
contempt
,
undervaluing
of
the
Holy
Spirit
of
the
Lord
;
whose
they
are
,
and
from
whom
they
did
proceed
.
Let
persons
pretensions
be
what
they
will
,
it
cannot
be
otherwise
.
Gospel-Institutions
are
of
,
through
the
Spirit
;
to
slight
,
these
is
to
cast
contempt
upon
him
from
whom
they
are
.
3.
That
the
Spirit
is
obliged
to
support
,
maintain
them
against
all
oppositions
.
He
remains
with
his
People
for
ever
for
that
end
,
John
16.13
.
Howbeit
when
the
Spirit
of
Truth
is
come
,
he
shall
guide
you
into
all
Truth
.
v.
14.
He
shall
Glorify
me
,
for
he
shall
receive
of
mine
,
and
shall
shew
it
unto
you
.
And
he
hath
actually
done
so
hitherto
,
keeping
alive
a
blessed
witness
,
testimony
to
them
,
for
them
,
in
his
called
,
chosen
witnesses
more
or
less
,
in
every
day
.
Though
sometimes
this
their
testimony
hath
cost
them
dear
;
viz.
loss
of
Goods
,
Enjoyments
,
Friends
,
Liberty
,
Life
it self
;
yet
they
have
Gloryed
,
Triumph'd
under
all
through
this
Spirit
of
Glory
,
and
of
God
that
rested
upon
them
,
and
enabled
them
in
this
work
.
The
very
truth
is
,
as
the
great
controversie
of
Christ
,
with
the
Nations
of
the
European
World
,
hath
been
upon
the
account
of
their
Spiritual
fornications
,
or
false
worship
;
so
the
great
controversy
of
Antichrist
against
the
Lord's
Children
,
hath
been
,
is
,
and
will
be
,
till
he
be
destroy'd
upon
the
account
of
their
abiding
by
the
institutions
of
Christ
,
Rev.
12.17
,
The
Dragon
(
or
Devil
)
was
wroth
with
the
Woman
,
(
the
Church
)
and
went
to
make
War
with
the
remnant
of
her
seed
,
which
keep
the
Commandments
of
God.
—
Commandments
!
What
Commandments
?
Such
as
relate
to
what
is
obvious
to
the
eye
of
the
Devils
Instruments
,
viz.
Gospel-Institutions
(
of
which
afterwards
.
)
Sixthly
,
Gospel-Churches
are
said
to
be
the
Body
of
Christ
,
Rom.
12.4
,
5.
But
as
we
have
many
members
in
one
body
,
and
all
members
have
not
the
same
Office
:
So
we
being
many
are
one
body
in
Christ
,
and
every
one
members
of
another
.
1
Cor.
12.12
.
For
as
the
body
is
one
,
and
hath
many
members
,
and
all
the
members
of
that
one
body
,
being
many
,
are
one
body
,
so
also
is
Christ
,
(
Christ
the
head
,
and
Saints
the
members
make
but
one
Christ
Mystick
.
)
v.
27.
Now
ye
are
the
body
of
Christ
,
and
members
in
Particular
.
Eph.
4.15
,
16.
The
Head
Christ
from
whom
the
whole
body
fitly
joyn'd
together
,
—
maketh
increase
of
the
body
unto
the
edifying
of
it self
in
Love.
In
which
places
the
Church
is
called
a
Body
,
the
Body
of
Christ
.
Two
things
are
briefly
to
be
enquired
into
;
1.
What
we
are
to
understand
by
the
Church
?
2.
Upon
what
account
it
's
called
the
Body
of
Christ
?
I.
As
touching
the
first
,
I
shall
not
run
over
the
various
acceptions
of
the
word
Church
in
the
Scripture
,
(
I
have
done
it
elsewhere
.
)
That
in
every
one
of
the
places
instanc'd
,
in
a
particular
instituted
Church
of
Christ
,
is
intended
,
is
evident
.
For
,
1.
Paul
directs
his
Epistles
to
them
as
such
.
Those
whom
he
stiles
the
Church
in
the
beginning
of
his
Epistles
,
1
Cor.
1.2
.
or
beloved
of
God
,
call'd
to
be
Saints
,
Rom.
1.7
.
(
i.
e.
the
particular
Church
at
Rome
,
Rom.
16.1
,
21.
)
Or
the
Saints
which
are
at
Ephesus
,
the
Faithful
in
Christ
Jesus
,
Eph.
1.1
.
(
i.
e.
that
particular
Church
there
,
Rev.
2.1
.
)
He
afterwards
calls
the
Body
of
Christ
in
the
places
fore-quoted
.
2.
Such
a
Church
is
intended
,
amongst
which
a
Schism
may
be
,
1
Cor.
12.25
.
but
Schism
is
entirely
in
one
Church
,
among
the
members
of
one
particular
Society
.
3.
'T
is
such
a
Church
as
hath
Officers
set
,
and
placed
among
them
,
1
Cor.
12.28
,
29.
see
Act.
18.8
,
9
,
10.
1
Cor.
3.
21
,
22.
These
are
placed
of
God
in
particular
Churches
,
relate
to
them
as
such
,
Act.
14.23
.
and
15.2
,
4
,
6
,
22
,
23.
and
16.4
.
and
20.17
.
and
21.18
.
Tit.
1.5
.
Jam.
5.14
.
Act.
20.28
.
II.
Upon
what
account
this
Church
is
called
the
Body
of
Christ
,
must
nextly
be
considered
.
'T
is
so
called
,
because
,
1.
Of
the
forming
,
fashioning
of
Christ
▪
Particular
Churches
(
whatever
is
pretended
)
may
not
be
modified
,
formed
,
fashioned
according
to
the
wills
,
humors
,
or
lusts
of
men
;
but
according
to
the
Type
,
or
Pattern
of
them
given
forth
by
Jesus
.
He
shall
build
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
Zach.
6.12
.
2.
Of
their
Union
,
with
relation
to
the
Lord
Jesus
.
The
Union
betwixt
Head
and
Body
,
is
a
real
,
near
Union
;
cannot
be
separated
,
but
by
the
Destruction
of
the
whole
.
3.
Of
Christ's
Love
to
,
care
of
,
defence
over
it
.
The
Head
is
careful
of
the
Body
—
Nor
can
it
be
supposed
without
the
highest
advance
against
the
Faithfulness
,
Wisdom
,
Love
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
that
he
should
not
be
so
to
his
Church
.
Three
things
necessarily
follow
from
hence
;
1.
That
Christ
is
obliged
to
preserve
his
Gospel-Church-state
,
in
some
particular
Churches
who
may
glorifie
him
,
in
their
professed
subjection
thereto
.
They
are
his
Body
:
now
every
one
will
nourish
,
cherish
,
his
own
Body
.
2.
That
therefore
this
Church-state
,
in
some
particular
Churches
,
is
preserved
by
Jesus
Christ
.
If
it
be
not
,
he
's
unfaithful
,
fills
not
up
that
relation
he
stands
in
to
his
Body
,
the
Church
.
Besides
,
if
he
preserve
it
not
,
't
is
either
for
want
of
Love
,
or
Power
so
to
do
.
The
first
cannot
be
asserted
;
for
no
man
yet
hated
his
own
flesh
,
but
loves
,
nourisheth
,
cherishes
it
;
nor
the
second
;
for
all
power
in
Heaven
and
Earth
is
given
to
Him.
3.
If
the
Church-state
be
not
continued
;
then
Christ
hath
now
no
body
,
is
a
head
without
a
body
.
For
they
are
Saints
,
as
walking
in
such
a
state
,
viz.
the
Order
and
fellowship
of
the
Gospel
,
that
are
so
called
,
as
I
have
proved
.
Seventhly
,
Gospel-Churches
are
stiled
The
Temple
,
Tabernacle
,
House
,
Building
of
the
Lord.
1
Cor.
3.16
.
Know
ye
not
,
that
ye
are
the
Temple
of
the
Living
God.
2
Cor.
6.16
.
Ye
are
the
Temple
of
the
Living
God.
Rev.
13.6
.
And
he
opened
his
mouth
in
Blasphemies
against
God
,
to
Blaspheme
his
Name
,
and
his
Tabernacle
.
Prov.
9.1
.
Wisdom
hath
builded
her
House
.
(
i.
e.
Christ
hath
done
so
,
Builded
,
Planted
,
his
Churches
)
She
hath
hewen
out
her
seven
Pillars
.
Christ's
House
(
or
Churches
)
is
said
to
be
built
upon
seven
Pillars
,
to
point
out
its
sure
,
and
stable
Foundation
.
Heb.
3.6
.
Whose
House
are
we
.
1
Cor.
3.9
.
Ye
are
God's
Building
.
1
Pet.
2.5
.
Ye
also
as
lively
Stones
are
built
up
a
Spiritual
House
.
Saints
are
the
House
,
building
of
Christ
saith
a
reverend
,
and
learned
Author
,
upon
a
treble
account
;
1.
Of
their
peusons
.
In
them
he
dwells
really
by
his
Spirit
,
Eph.
2.20
,
21
,
22.
2
Cor.
3.16
.
and
6.19
.
John
14.17
.
2.
Of
their
being
compact
together
in
Church-Order
,
according
to
his
institution
,
whereby
they
are
built
up
,
cemented
,
united
,
and
become
an
House
,
like
the
Tabernacle
,
or
Temple
of
God
,
Eph.
4.16
.
Col.
2.19
.
3.
Of
their
Joynt-Worship
performed
in
that
order
;
wherein
,
and
whereby
he
also
dwells
among
them
,
or
is
present
with
them
unto
the
Consummation
of
all
things
,
Rev.
21.3
.
Mat.
28.20
.
This
must
be
a
little
further
considered
.
Saints
Congregated
together
in
the
Fellowship
of
the
Gospel
,
are
his
Temple
,
Tabernacle
,
House
,
Building
,
(
in
a
scattered
divided
state
,
they
cannot
strictly
be
so
call'd
)
and
so
denominated
in
Scripture
,
with
respect
to
the
Tabernacle
;
Temple
of
Old
,
that
were
the
Lords
Building
,
viz.
Built
by
his
Command
,
express
direction
in
every
part
of
them
.
These
were
Types
of
Gospel-Churches
.
Now
insomuch
as
the
Temple
of
Old
was
the
most
considerable
type
hereof
;
Let
's
a
little
consider
upon
what
accounts
Gospel-Churches
are
so
call'd
,
with
respect
to
the
Building
.
They
are
so
upon
various
accounts
.
1.
The
Temple
of
Old
was
built
of
precious
,
hewen-stone
,
ready
prepared
for
the
building
,
1
King
5.17
,
18.
and
6.7
.
Gospel-Churches
are
made
up
of
Living-stones
,
formed
,
prepared
,
as
fit
materials
for
this
Royal
Building
,
1
Pet.
2.4
,
5.
2.
That
was
built
by
Solomon
,
an
Eminent
Type
of
Christ
.
These
by
Christ
himself
,
Zach.
6.12
.
(
of
which
afterward
.
)
3.
That
was
renowned
for
its
Magnificence
,
Excellency
,
and
Glory
:
These
however
debased
,
reproached
,
by
one
,
and
another
,
shall
be
so
,
Isa
.
60.13
.
4.
That
had
in
it
,
the
Ark
,
the
Mercy-Seat
—
all
Types
of
Christ
,
and
the
special
presence
of
Jehovah
.
These
have
most
eminently
the
presence
of
the
Lord
with
them
,
Mat.
18.20
.
2.
Cor.
6.16
.
Rev.
1.13
,
20.
and
2.1
.
5.
Nothing
unclean
might
come
into
the
Temple
:
nor
any
impure
,
unholy
persons
,
into
the
Churches
of
Christ
.
If
any
such
privily
creep
in
,
when
discover'd
,
they
are
to
be
ejected
,
cast
out
.
6.
There
was
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
Daughter
of
the
Voice
,
the
Answer
of
God
;
who
spake
unto
the
people
from
the
Oracle
.
The
secret
voice
,
and
teachings
of
God
is
amongst
these
,
Isa
.
8.16
.
The
Vial-Angels
have
light
into
their
work
in
the
Temple
(
or
Gospel-Churches
)
;
for
out
of
it
they
come
,
when
they
address
themselves
to
it
,
Rev.
15.5
,
6.
7.
In
the
Temple
every
one
spake
of
his
Glory
,
Psal
.
29.9
.
in
and
amongst
these
is
he
praised
,
Eph.
3.21
.
8.
All
the
solemn
Worship
of
God
was
of
old
affixt
to
the
Temple
:
'T
is
now
to
Gospel-Churches
.
9.
His
special
care
,
protection
,
was
over
his
Temple
to
preserve
,
defend
it
.
So
't
is
over
his
Churches
,
Hence
is
their
continuance
,
notwithstanding
the
furious
,
various
advances
of
Men
and
Devils
against
them
.
10.
He
severely
punish'd
the
violaters
,
destroyers
of
his
Temple
,
Jer.
50.28
.
and
51.11
.
He
hath
done
,
will
do
so
,
with
respect
to
such
as
attempt
the
ruine
,
destruction
of
these
.
Five
things
evidently
follow
from
what
we
have
been
discoursing
touching
this
matter
.
1.
That
Gospel-Churches
being
God's
Temple
,
&c.
He
is
obliged
to
support
,
defend
,
uphold
his
own
Building
,
House
,
Temple
.
2.
That
if
there
be
no
Churches
at
this
day
,
he
hath
no
Temple
,
nor
solemn
visible
Worship
.
3.
That
none
have
Power
over
these
Churches
,
to
plant
,
pull
down
;
nor
have
they
,
or
shall
they
,
have
permission
so
to
scatter
,
destroy
them
;
that
the
Church-state
should
not
somewhere
,
or
other
,
be
kept
up
in
the
World.
4.
That
Gospel-Churches
are
Honourable
,
Glorious
.
They
are
God's
Temple
,
House
,
Building
.
—
5.
That
those
who
reproach
,
revile
them
;
Blaspheme
God
,
his
Temple
,
Tabernacle
,
and
them
;
that
dwell
in
Heaven
,
Rev.
13.6
.
Object
.
But
though
the
Tabernacle
,
Temple
,
were
God's
Building
;
yet
both
the
one
,
and
the
other
,
were
taken
down
,
abolished
.
Answ
.
True
!
And
so
shall
the
present
Church-State
be
dissolved
at
last
.
But
,
1.
Neither
the
one
,
nor
the
other
,
were
taken
down
,
but
by
God's
own
Authority
and
Appointment
:
and
that
too
(
at
last
)
to
make
way
for
a
more
glorious
State.
2.
The
Worshippers
in
that
Tabernacle
,
Temple
,
never
deserted
it
,
till
God
drove
them
out
of
it
.
They
offer'd
not
violence
to
it
themseves
:
attempted
not
with
their
own
hands
,
to
consume
,
destroy
it
.
'T
is
true
,
as
to
the
last
Temple
,
Josephus
tells
us
,
that
the
Jews
themselves
set
fire
on
't
;
but
these
were
not
the
Worshippers
in
it
,
but
a
company
of
apostate
,
deboyst
miscreants
,
that
cared
neither
for
God
,
Temple
,
or
Worship
.
CHAP.
II.
The
continuance
of
Gospel-Churches
farther
evinced
from
the
Titles
given
to
Jesus
Christ
,
with
respect
to
such
Churches
.
Christ
the
Builder
of
them
,
Zach.
6.12
.
Heb.
3.3
,
4.
explained
.
What
Christ
did
,
doth
as
the
Builder
of
these
Churches
.
Christ
the
Foundation
,
Head
,
Lord
of
Gospel-Churches
.
In
what
sense
He
is
so
.
The
Husband
,
Bridegroom
of
them
.
Vpon
what
accounts
he
is
so
called
.
Objections
Answered
.
HAving
in
the
former
Chapter
evinced
the
continuance
of
Gospel-Churches
,
from
the
Titles
given
by
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
to
the
Gospel-Church-State
,
and
those
who
Worship
him
therein
:
We
purpose
in
this
Chapter
,
further
to
evince
the
truth
thereof
,
From
,
Demonstration
.
II.
The
Titles
,
Appellations
,
given
to
Jesus
Christ
,
with
respect
to
such
Churches
;
each
of
which
is
an
unshaken
basis
upon
which
their
continuation
is
founded
.
We
think
it
necessary
to
premise
,
that
't
is
not
our
intendment
to
discourse
of
all
the
Titles
given
to
Christ
in
the
Scripture
;
but
only
of
such
as
give
countenance
,
assistance
,
strength
,
to
the
matter
of
our
present
enquiry
;
and
of
these
only
so
far
as
is
necessary
thereunto
.
I.
Then
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
is
styled
in
Scripture
,
the
Builder
of
these
Churches
,
Zach.
6.12
.
He
shall
build
the
Tem-of
the
Lord.
So
,
the
Vulgar
Latine
.
The
House
of
the
Lord
,
Seventy
,
Ar.
The
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
Syr.
The
Chaldee
reads
the
whole
verse
thus
,
Behold
the
Man
,
his
Name
is
Christ
,
who
is
to
be
revealed
,
and
magnified
,
and
about
to
build
the
Temple
of
the
Lord.
For
he
shall
Build
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
and
he
shall
bear
the
Glory
.
The
Hebrew
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Behold
the
famous
(
Noble
)
Man
the
Branch
.
'T
is
evidently-spoken
of
Christ
,
who
is
frequently
called
Tsemach
,
the
Branch
.
Isa
.
4.2
.
Jer.
23.5
.
&
33.15
.
Zach.
3.8
.
Of
whom
Joshua
was
a
Type
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
He
himself
shall
build
that
Temple
of
Jehovah
;
viz.
that
Temple
which
was
to
be
erected
upon
his
coming
into
the
world
;
whereof
the
Temple
that
Joshua
,
and
Zerubbabel
,
were
in
building
was
a
Type
,
viz.
Gospel-Churches
.
These
Christ
is
said
to
Build
,
because
he
gave
forth
Directions
,
Laws
,
to
his
Apostles
for
their
Erection
,
Establishment
.
Heb.
3.3
,
4.
Inasmuch
as
he
who
hath
builded
the
House
,
hath
more
honour
than
the
House
:
For
every
House
is
builded
by
some
Man
:
But
he
that
built
all
things
,
is
GOD.
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
put
for
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
all
these
things
,
the
the
Church
,
Persons
,
Ordinances
pertaining
thereunto
.
)
The
design
of
the
Apostle
is
to
evince
Christ's
preheminence
above
Moses
:
'T
is
true
,
Moses
was
an
honourable
Person
;
he
received
testimony
from
God
,
that
he
was
faithful
in
his
House
;
but
he
was
but
a
servant
in
it
,
a
part
of
it
;
Christ
is
the
Builder
of
the
House
,
or
Church
;
(
For
that
by
House
we
are
to
understand
the
Church
,
or
Churches
,
with
all
the
Ordinances
of
Worship
in
it
,
was
before
proved
)
Mat.
16.18
.
Vpon
this
Rock
I
will
build
my
Church
.
Three
things
Christ
did
,
doth
,
as
the
Builder
of
this
House
.
1.
Gives
forth
the
idea
,
and
plat-form
of
it
,
in
its
Laws
,
Ordinances
,
and
Institutions
.
2.
Provides
materials
:
by
his
Spirit
in
the
Ministration
of
the
Gospel
,
quickning
,
sanctifying
,
making
lovely
,
excellent
,
glorious
,
dead
,
polluted
,
vile
,
base
sinners
.
3.
Closely
conjoyning
,
compacting
these
materials
,
that
they
may
grow
up
together
a
spiritual
House
,
an
habitation
of
God
through
the
Spirit
.
To
this
he
uses
not
outward
Compulsion
,
Force
,
Violence
;
but
sweetly
allures
,
inclines
their
hearts
by
the
power
of
his
Spirit
,
making
them
willing
visibly
to
give
up
themselves
to
the
Lord
,
and
one
another
,
by
the
Will
of
God.
And
in
this
work
the
Lord
Jesus
met
,
meets
with
the
greatest
opposition
imaginable
:
All
the
Power
,
Wisdom
of
Satan
,
the
greatest
,
wisest
of
the
World
,
appearing
against
it
:
Sin
,
Corruption
,
in
the
hearts
of
those
that
are
to
be
prepared
for
materials
for
it
,
advancing
also
against
it
:
but
Christ
being
invested
with
infinite
Power
,
carries
the
work
through
the
difficulties
,
and
makes
the
greatest
Mountain
become
a
Plain
before
him
;
and
having
erected
,
set
it
up
,
comes
and
takes
up
his
dwelling
,
makes
his
abode
in
it
,
as
was
before
proved
.
Four
things
necessarily
follow
from
hence
.
1.
That
there
is
really
a
Glory
in
the
Churches
of
Christ
.
'T
is
true
,
they
have
been
(
are
,
as
to
outward
view
)
as
the
Tents
of
Kedar
,
Poor
,
Mean
,
Contemptible
;
so
are
all
the
Ordinances
,
Institutions
appertaining
to
them
.
The
materials
of
which
they
are
constituted
for
the
most
part
,
are
visibly
base
and
contemptible
,
the
poor
of
the
World
—
But
Christ
is
the
builder
of
them
(
a
greater
than
Solomon
)
and
he
builds
them
for
himself
,
an
Ivory
Palace
for
the
great
King
:
and
therefore
they
must
needs
be
amiable
,
lovely
,
glorious
,
comely
as
the
curtaines
of
Solomon
.
2.
That
none
can
approach
,
advance
themselves
against
them
without
pouring
out
contempt
upon
,
advancing
themselves
against
Jesus
Christ
.
3.
That
he
is
obliged
to
protect
,
defend
them
against
all
oppositions
whatsoever
.
He
hath
done
,
will
do
so
.
4.
That
none
hath
power
to
pluck
them
down
;
nor
can
they
be
dissolv'd
but
by
his
Authority
.
For
any
to
go
about
to
do
so
,
is
to
assume
a
Power
to
themselves
co-equal
,
nay
,
superior
to
Christ
who
built
them
.
II.
As
Christ
is
call'd
the
Builder
of
these
Churches
;
so
he
is
said
to
be
the
Foundation
of
them
.
They
are
built
upon
him
as
their
noble
,
glorious
Foundation
,
1
Cor.
3.9
,
10
,
12.
Ye
are
Gods
Building
;
according
to
the
Grace
of
God
which
is
given
to
me
,
as
a
wise
Master-Builder
I
have
laid
the
Foundation
—
other
Foundation
can
no
man
lay
,
than
that
is
laid
,
which
is
Jesus
Christ
,
Ephes
.
2.19
,
20
,
22.
1
Pet.
2.4
,
5.
Three
things
necessarily
flow
from
hence
;
1.
That
Gospel-Churches
are
not
built
upon
the
Old
Covenant
,
(
as
some
talk
)
except
we
will
suppose
Christ
to
be
a
part
of
that
Covenant
:
wherein
yet
there
's
not
the
least
notice
of
him
to
be
found
.
2.
That
they
are
a
firm
,
unshaken
building
.
Christ
himself
being
their
Foundation
,
they
must
be
so
.
3.
That
none
can
dissolve
them
,
put
a
period
to
them
,
but
he
who
is
their
Substratum
,
Foundation
;
who
as
such
supports
,
upholds
them
,
and
is
obliged
so
to
do
.
III.
He
is
also
styled
their
Head
,
Lord
,
Ephes
.
4.15
.
May
grow
up
into
him
in
all
things
who
is
the
Head
,
even
Christ
;
from
whom
the
whole
body
fitly
joyn'd
together
—
Col.
1.18
.
He
is
the
Head
of
the
Body
the
Church
.
&
2.19
.
And
not
holding
the
Head
from
which
all
the
Body
—
Two
things
must
be
considered
;
1.
Upon
what
accounts
Christ
is
said
to
be
the
Head
of
the
Church
.
2.
What
influence
this
Headship
of
Christ
hath
into
the
confirmation
of
the
truth
pleaded
for
.
As
touching
the
first
,
't
is
confes'd
,
that
he
is
not
a
natural
head
of
the
body
,
the
Church
.
The
Expression
is
Metaphorical
.
Seven
things
are
pointed
forth
by
it
.
1.
His
Preference
,
Dignity
,
Excellency
,
above
them
all
.
2.
His
Comliness
,
Beauty
.
The
truth
is
,
all
the
comliness
of
the
Body
(
the
Church
)
is
Christ
.
'T
is
eminently
,
superlatively
in
Him
;
it
flows
from
him
.
3.
He
is
the
seat
of
all
that
Life
,
Spirits
,
the
Church
is
made
partakers
of
.
All
's
in
him
in
fulness
.
4.
His
Sympathy
with
them
in
all
their
sorrows
,
distresses
,
sufferings
.
5.
Their
guidance
,
direction
from
Him.
He
is
their
dux
viae
,
glorious
conduct
,
leader
in
the
way
they
should
go
.
6.
His
Dominion
,
Ruledom
,
Authority
over
them
.
7.
Their
Protection
,
Safety
in
,
and
under
Him.
As
touching
the
second
particular
.
Secondly
,
The
continuance
,
abiding
of
Gospel-Churches
,
is
a
necessary
consequence
from
hence
:
For
Christ
being
their
Head
,
1.
Want's
not
love
,
affection
to
them
,
to
support
,
uphold
them
.
Nor
,
2.
Doth
he
want
power
so
to
do
.
All
power
is
given
to
him
in
Heaven
and
in
Earth
.
He
is
for
that
end
constituted
Head
over
all
things
to
the
Church
.
Eph.
1.21
,
22.
that
he
might
be
able
to
defend
,
preserve
it
.
3.
He
is
an
everlasting
Head
;
therefore
as
such
,
must
have
a
body
to
rule
,
govern
,
by
those
Laws
,
Institutions
,
he
hath
given
forth
,
for
their
Ruledom
wherein
they
are
to
testify
their
subjection
to
him
.
Not
to
do
so
,
is
to
cast
off
his
Regiment
,
deny
his
Soveraignty
,
Authority
.
Nay
,
4.
As
such
(
being
put
into
Office
,
deputed
,
appointed
by
the
Father
,
as
Head
,
Lord
,
King
over
them
,
Psal
.
2.6
.
)
he
is
obliged
to
protect
,
defend
,
preserve
them
.
For
him
not
to
do
so
,
were
a
breach
of
that
trust
,
charge
reposed
in
him
,
given
to
him
by
the
Father
.
IV.
Christ
is
the
Husband
,
Bridegroom
of
these
Churches
,
2
Cor.
11.2
.
For
I
have
espoused
you
(
the
Church
of
God
,
which
is
at
Corinth
,
chap.
1.1
.
)
to
one
Husband
(
viz.
the
Lord
Jesus
)
that
I
may
present
you
as
a
chast
Virgin
to
Christ
.
Mat.
25.1
,
5
,
6.
Then
shall
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
(
or
Gospel-Church-state
)
be
likened
unto
ten
Virgins
,
which
—
went
forth
to
meet
the
Bridegroom
.
While
the
Bridegroom
tarried
—
Behold
the
Bridegroom
cometh
.
And
these
Churches
are
call'd
the
Bride
,
the
Lambs
Wife
,
Rev.
19.7.21.9.22.17
.
Upon
what
account
the
Lord
Jesus
is
said
to
be
the
Husband
of
the
Church
,
and
She
his
Bride
,
Wife
,
must
be
considered
.
He
is
so
call'd
upon
the
account
.
1.
Of
his
entire
,
cordial
love
,
and
affection
to
her
.
He
dearly
,
above
all
,
loves
his
Churches
.
Psal
.
87.2
.
The
Lord
loveth
the
Gates
of
Sion
(
Saints
gathered
together
in
Gospel-Fellowship
,
solemnly
worshipping
him
in
a
community
)
more
than
all
the
Dwellings
of
Jacob.
He
therefore
calls
them
his
Love
,
his
Dove
,
his
Vndefiled
,
Cant.
5.2
.
expressions
demonstrative
of
his
kindness
to
them
.
They
also
are
full
of
love
,
endearment
to
him
,
Cant.
1.7
.
1
Pet.
1.8
.
The
truth
whereof
they
evidence
by
keeping
his
Commandments
,
John
14.21
,
23
,
24.
viz.
those
Commandments
he
by
the
Spirit
gave
forth
to
them
,
relating
to
the
institutions
,
worship
of
the
Gospel
,
Acts
1.2
.
2.
His
giving
himself
to
them
,
taking
them
for
his
own
,
above
all
the
People
in
the
World.
God
is
said
upon
this
foot
of
account
,
to
be
the
God
of
Israel
,
Exod.
5.1
.
&
32.27
.
Num.
16.9
.
Jos
.
8.30
.
13.33
.
&c.
They
his
portion
,
peculiar
treasure
,
Deut.
32.9
.
Exod.
19.5
.
Psal
.
135.4
.
To
be
married
to
them
,
Jer.
3.14
.
Christ
is
said
to
have
them
,
Joh.
3.29
.
He
that
hath
the
Bride
,
is
the
Bridegroom
.
They
give
themselves
to
him
,
solemnly
own
,
avouch
him
to
be
their
Husband
in
their
visible
subjection
to
his
appointments
.
Nor
do
,
or
can
any
be
said
so
to
own
him
,
but
with
respect
to
such
a
subjection
,
2
Cor.
8.5
.
They
first
gave
their
own
selves
to
the
Lord
,
and
unto
us
by
the
will
of
God.
They
are
Christ's
,
1
Cor.
3.23
.
All
are
yours
,
and
ye
are
Christs
.
Departure
from
,
forsaking
his
institutions
,
is
therefore
called
,
adultery
,
fornication
,
whoredom
,
Jer.
3.8
.
Ezek.
23.37
.
Rev.
2.22
.
Ezek.
16.26
,
29.
Rev.
9.21
.
&
17.2
,
4.
&
18.3
,
9.
&
19.2
.
Ezek.
16.17
.
Hos
.
1.2
.
Jer.
3.2
.
And
the
false
Church
is
call'd
,
the
Whore
,
Rev.
17.1
,
15
,
16.
&
19.2
.
because
hereby
they
are
unfaithful
to
Christ
in
this
marriage-relation
,
whereinto
he
hath
taken
them
.
3.
His
care
,
watchfull
eye
over
them
.
He
watcheth
over
them
for
good
:
keeps
them
day
,
and
night
;
with
much
more
that
might
be
added
touching
this
matter
.
Now
,
can
it
be
imagined
,
that
the
Lord
Jesus
,
who
hath
taken
a
people
unto
himself
in
such
a
relation
,
loves
them
with
such
a
dear
,
intense
love
;
gives
himself
to
them
,
is
obliged
by
Virtue
of
that
relation
,
that
he
hath
taken
them
unto
himself
into
,
to
care
for
,
watch
over
them
,
should
when
in
some
singleness
of
spirit
they
are
testifying
their
love
to
him
(
though
with
many
infirmities
,
weaknesses
)
in
subjecting
to
his
appointments
;
so
holding
fast
his
name
,
and
bearing
a
testimony
to
him
in
the
World
;
I
say
,
can
it
be
imagined
,
that
he
should
at
once
reject
,
cast
them
off
,
unchurch
them
?
credat
Apella
!
Is
this
the
manner
of
Husbands
(
poor
mortals
,
of
weak
love
,
finite
bowels
)
to
those
,
whom
they
take
as
Brides
to
themselves
?
Hath
not
this
Lord
said
,
that
'T
is
not
lawful
for
a
man
to
put
away
his
Wife
,
but
in
case
of
Fornication
,
Mat.
5.32
.
and
shall
it
be
supposed
that
he
who
is
infinite
in
bowels
,
choicest
love
,
will
reject
his
,
when
they
are
not
to
be
charged
with
such
wickedness
.
God
once
took
Israel
for
a
People
unto
himself
;
and
though
actually
guilty
of
spiritual
adultery
,
worshipping
in
a
way
that
never
entred
into
his
heart
to
prescribe
,
serving
Idols
,
offering
their
Children
to
Moloch
,
persecuting
also
the
Servants
of
the
Lord
,
that
labour'd
to
recall
them
to
primitive
institutions
;
yet
how
long
did
he
bear
with
them
?
He
woe
's
them
after
they
had
committed
whoredom
with
many
lovers
,
to
return
again
to
him
;
with
promises
of
pardon
,
reception
,
new
embraces
,
as
if
they
had
never
so
offended
him
,
Jer.
3.
1
,
12
,
22.
&
4.1
.
And
when
he
hath
thoughts
of
giving
them
up
,
with
what
seeming
regret
is
it
,
Hos
.
11.8
.
Nor
did
he
totally
do
so
,
till
he
had
sent
his
Son
,
whom
they
by
wicked
hands
took
,
cast
out
,
slew
,
Mat.
21.37
,
38
,
39
,
40
,
41
,
42
,
43
,
45.
And
are
the
bowels
of
the
Lord
dried
up
?
Hath
he
forgotten
to
be
gracious
?
Is
not
his
Covenant-Relation
with
his
People
in
a
Gospel-Day
,
as
strong
,
efficacious
,
as
in
the
times
of
the
Law
?
Besides
,
hath
he
any
where
in
all
the
Scriptures
given
us
the
least
Iota
,
or
syllable
,
upon
which
we
may
conclude
,
That
this
his
relation
,
with
at
least
some
particular
Churches
,
should
cease
,
or
expire
?
En
tabulas
!
let
the
Scriptures
,
Prophecies
thereof
be
consulted
.
Object
.
God
took
Israel
into
such
a
relation
to
himself
.
Call's
himself
their
Husband
,
Jer.
31.32
.
saith
he
is
married
to
them
,
Jer.
3.14
.
Yet
afterwards
rejects
them
.
Answ
.
1.
This
Objection
is
in
part
obviated
already
,
and
enough
said
to
an
intelligent
Reader
.
2.
Let
it
be
granted
that
God
calls
himself
their
Husband
,
Jer.
31.32
.
Though
a
better
.
Translator
renders
the
words
otherwise
then
we
read
them
,
viz.
Paul
,
Heb.
8.9
.
Because
they
continued
not
in
my
Covenant
,
and
I
regarded
them
not
,
saith
the
Lord
:
That
which
we
translate
,
although
I
was
an
Husband
to
them
;
the
Apostle
renders
,
and
I
regarded
them
not
.
And
the
learned
Pocock
in
his
Miscellanies
,
Cap.
1.
p.
3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
7
,
8
,
9
,
10
,
11
,
12.
at
large
demonstrates
that
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Baalti
,
(
which
we
read
,
I
was
an
Husband
)
signifies
,
not
to
regard
,
to
neglect
,
refuse
,
despise
;
so
also
the
Greek
,
and
Syriac
render
it
.
But
I
say
,
let
it
be
granted
,
as
indeed
the
Lord
doth
own
himself
to
be
the
Husband
,
to
be
Married
to
them
,
though
in
the
place
instanc'd
in
,
he
doth
not
do
so
:
Let
a
few
things
further
be
considered
,
and
the
impertinency
of
what
is
objected
,
with
respect
to
that
we
are
pleading
for
,
will
soon
appear
.
For
,
1.
He
himself
by
signal
providences
breaking
to
pieces
,
destroying
their
Church-state
,
and
that
Temple
to
which
their
solemn
Worship
,
as
a
Church
was
affix'd
,
apotomized
,
cut
them
off
:
no
such
act
of
God
with
respect
to
his
Gospel-Churches
can
be
instanc'd
in
.
2.
He
bare
long
with
them
,
before
he
cast
them
off
;
and
actually
continued
with
them
in
that
relation
for
about
two
thousand
years
.
Nor
,
3.
Did
he
reject
them
,
till
they
had
for
many
years
rejected
Him
,
despised
his
Institutions
,
Ordinances
:
committed
adultery
with
many
lovers
,
Jer.
3.1
.
In
that
matter
did
worse
than
the
Nations
round
about
them
,
Ezek.
5.6
,
7.
If
this
can
be
charged
upon
any
of
the
Churches
,
let
them
plead
their
own
cause
;
I
'll
be
no
advocate
for
them
;
nor
is
it
necessary
,
with
respect
to
our
present
controversy
,
since
there
are
Churches
to
whom
nothing
like
it
can
be
imputed
.
Though
this
I
must
say
,
I
know
none
of
the
Churches
of
Christ
at
this
day
but
are
pure
,
and
unchargeable
as
to
any
such
guilt
.
Oject
.
2.
The
Church
of
Rome
was
a
true
Church
,
had
Christ
for
her
Husband
,
Bridegroom
.
Is
it
thus
with
her
now
?
Is
not
her
Church-state
perioded
?
Is
she
not
the
apostatick
Synagogue
?
No
Bride
of
Christ
,
but
the
Whore
,
the
Mother
of
Harlots
,
and
abominations
of
the
Earth
!
Answ
.
1.
God
forbid
that
I
should
plead
for
that
filthy
Strumpet
,
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
the
generation
of
God's
curse
,
against
whom
he
hath
indignation
for
ever
.
2.
The
Church
of
Rome
(
so
call'd
)
that
now
is
,
is
in
nothing
like
the
Church
of
Rome
that
then
was
,
as
to
its
Constitution
,
Matter
,
Form
,
Worship
,
Ordinances
.
That
was
a
particular-Church
of
Christ
;
this
(
pretends
to
be
)
Catholick
,
Universal
.
That
was
constituted
according
to
the
Mind
of
Christ
;
its
matter
,
visible
Saints
;
its
form
,
their
free
,
spontaneous
giving
up
themselves
to
the
Lord
,
and
to
one
another
,
according
to
the
Will
of
God
:
This
constituted
by
the
cunning
,
subtilty
,
lying
Miracles
of
the
man
of
Sin
;
by
the
Lusts
,
Laws
,
Compulsions
of
an
arm
of
Flesh
.
It
s
Worship
,
Ordinances
had
for
their
Substratum
the
Law
,
Commandment
,
Authority
of
Jesus
Christ
:
the
Worship
of
Rome
is
bottom'd
upon
the
Authority
,
Canons
,
Laws
,
Traditions
of
Popes
,
sinful
men
,
false
pretences
to
the
personal
appearance
of
Christ
,
the
Virgin
Mary
,
&c.
to
them
;
giving
them
in
charge
to
practise
this
,
and
that
,
as
his
Worship
,
Appointment
,
not
found
in
the
Scriptures
,
contrary
to
them
.
So
that
the
Church
of
Rome
(
so
call'd
)
that
now
is
,
was
never
a
Church
of
Christ
,
but
a
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
set
up
in
opposition
to
his
True
Churches
.
3.
Had
it
been
never
so
much
a
True
Church
of
Christ
;
it
hath
actually
dis-church'd
it self
,
by
its
horrid
Idolatry
worse
than
the
Heathen
Worshiping
Idols
of
Gold
,
Silver
,
Wood
,
Stone
,
with
the
same
Worship
,
that
is
due
to
them
,
whom
they
set
these
up
to
represent
;
so
as
that
their
Worship
(
as
Bellarmin
tells
us
)
is
terminated
in
these
;
which
scarce
ever
entred
into
the
heart
of
an
ingenuous
Heathen
to
affirm
;
upon
the
account
whereof
they
are
call'd
Gentiles
,
Rev.
11.2
.
Her
persecution
also
,
bloody
cruelty
against
Christ
in
his
members
,
sufficiently
bespeaks
her
to
be
deserted
,
rejected
by
the
Lord
,
actuated
by
another
Spirit
,
than
the
Spirit
of
the
Gospel
,
which
is
pure
,
peaceable
,
gentle
,
meek
:
so
far
from
having
any
resemblance
of
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
that
it
's
the
very
shambles
of
Satan
,
by
whom
as
his
butcherly
,
bloody
instruments
,
they
have
destroyed
,
poured
forth
the
blood
of
millions
of
the
meek
,
innocent
Lambs
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
4.
Let
the
argument
be
considered
;
There
was
a
Gospel-Church
of
Christ
at
Rome
;
the
members
of
it
fell
asleep
in
Jesus
,
having
served
the
Lord
in
their
generation
:
by
the
subtilty
of
Satan
,
and
the
man
of
Sin
upon
that
spot
springs
up
a
sort
of
Professors
,
bearing
the
name
of
Christ
,
calling
themselves
a
Church
;
that
(
at
last
,
at
least
)
have
nothing
to
be
found
upon
them
,
like
unto
what
they
pretend
to
be
;
therefore
there
's
a
period
put
to
the
Church-state
,
to
all
Churches
,
Christ's
relation
to
them
as
the
Builder
,
Foundation
,
Head
,
Husband
notwithstanding
.
And
why
so
I
pray
?
May
not
there
be
true
Churches
of
Christ
,
and
he
stand
thus
related
to
them
,
and
as
their
Builder
,
&c.
support
,
uphold
,
preserve
his
Church-state
amongst
them
;
though
that
,
and
many
other
Churches
prevaricate
,
depart
from
him
?
That
he
hath
actually
done
so
from
the
time
of
his
first
planting
Churches
to
this
day
,
we
shall
(
if
the
Lord
will
)
in
the
ensuing
discourse
demonstrate
.
In
a
word
,
let
it
be
proved
against
the
present
Churches
,
That
they
have
unchurch'd
themselves
by
Idolatry
,
bloody
cruelty
against
the
Saints
—
as
this
pretended
Church
of
Rome
hath
done
,
or
this
objection
must
be
acknowledged
to
be
of
no
weight
.
To
shut
up
all
we
have
to
say
upon
this
argument
;
Christ
is
the
Builder
,
Foundation
,
Head
,
Lord
,
Husband
of
particular
Churches
,
and
so
call'd
with
respect
unto
a
special
relation
to
them
as
such
,
as
hath
been
proved
;
either
then
there
must
be
such
Churches
,
or
this
relation
is
at
an
end
.
And
thus
far
touching
the
second
argument
.
CHAP.
III.
The
continuation
of
Gospel-Churches
further
demonstrated
.
The
Scripture
,
the
sole
Directory
both
with
respect
to
Doctrine
and
Worship
.
Whatsoever
Christ
hath
instituted
,
given
in
charge
therein
,
't
is
the
duty
of
Saints
in
every
day
to
be
found
in
the
practice
of
.
Christ
of
old
prophesied
of
,
as
the
great
Prophet
whom
God
would
raise
up
to
instruct
his
People
,
whom
they
were
bound
to
attend
.
Deut.
18.18
,
19.
explained
.
Christ's
instructions
contain'd
in
the
Scriptures
.
No
other
way
or
means
,
intimated
by
God
the
Father
,
or
Christ
,
for
the
indoctrination
of
the
Saints
as
to
Doctrine
,
or
Worship
,
besides
the
Scriptures
.
Of
Popish
Traditions
,
Visions
.
The
Personal
appearance
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
of
Christ
to
them
.
These
the
Foundation
of
their
festivals
,
religious
orders
.
God
sends
us
to
the
Scripture
for
Direction
in
Faith
and
Worship
:
hath
under
each
Ministration
commanded
his
People
to
observe
whatever
he
hath
appointed
therein
without
Addition
,
or
Substraction
.
It
's
sufficient
to
instruct
and
guide
us
.
2
Pet.
1.19
.
Explained
.
Objections
Answer'd
.
Of
pretensions
to
Christ's
personal
appearance
:
That
there
hath
been
no
personal
appearance
of
Christ
,
on
the
Earth
,
to
any
since
his
Ascension
,
proved
.
Of
the
appearance
of
Christ
to
Stephen
,
Paul
,
John
:
That
he
convers'd
not
with
them
on
Earth
,
proved
.
Demonstration
.
III.
THat
the
Scripture
is
our
sole
Directory
,
both
with
respect
to
Doctrine
,
and
Worship
:
that
't
is
the
duty
of
the
Saints
in
every
generation
to
attend
to
the
Laws
,
Commandments
,
Rules
of
our
Lord
laid
down
therein
;
that
none
have
power
to
supersede
any
Law
,
Commandment
of
Christ
,
hath
hitherto
been
generally
own'd
as
a
truth
amongst
all
the
reformed
Churches
.
'T
is
true
,
some
amongst
the
Papal-Synagogue
have
blasphemously
asserted
,
That
the
Pope
,
that
man
of
Sin
,
and
Son
of
Perdition
,
hath
authority
to
dispense
with
the
commands
of
Christ
;
and
he
,
and
some
Combinations
of
Men
(
call'd
Councils
)
amongst
them
,
have
actually
so
done
in
many
cases
.
But
as
was
said
amongst
those
,
that
separate
from
that
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
none
ha●e
as
yet
doctrinally
declar'd
the
lawfulness
thereof
.
What
is
of
that
nature
practically
done
by
any
of
them
,
is
not
to
our
present
purpose
to
enquire
.
This
then
might
(
one
would
think
)
be
taken
for
granted
;
whatever
Christ
hath
instituted
,
charged
,
commanded
upon
his
People
in
the
New-Testament
,
is
the
duty
of
the
Saints
in
every
day
to
be
found
in
the
practice
of
.
Yet
insomuch
as
the
most
plain
,
indisputable
principles
,
commonly
received
maxims
,
are
by
one
,
or
other
,
in
this
day
questioned
and
opposed
;
it
may
not
perhaps
be
altogether
useless
,
briefly
to
discover
the
basis
upon
which
this
Principle
is
built
.
I.
Then
,
't
was
long
before
the
exhibition
of
the
Lord
Jesus
prophesied
,
That
God
the
Father
would
raise
up
a
Prophet
to
his
Church
like
unto
Moses
,
to
whom
it
was
their
duty
to
attend
in
all
things
,
should
be
declared
,
taught
them
by
him
:
under
the
most
severe
penalty
was
this
charg'd
upon
them
,
Deut.
18.
18
,
19.
I
will
raise
them
up
a
Prophet
from
among
their
Brethren
,
like
unto
thee
;
and
will
put
my
word
in
his
mouth
,
and
he
shall
speak
unto
them
all
that
I
shall
command
him
.
And
it
shall
come
to
pass
,
that
whosoever
will
not
hearken
unto
my
words
,
which
he
shall
speak
in
my
name
,
I
will
require
it
of
him
.
The
Seventy
render
it
,
I
will
take
vengance
on
him
:
And
the
Hebrew
Doctors
so
explain
the
words
,
He
that
transgresseth
against
his
words
is
guilty
of
death
by
the
hand
of
God
,
as
it
is
written
,
Deut.
18.
I
will
require
it
of
him
;
Maimon
.
in
Jesud
.
Hatorath
,
C.
9.
§
.
2.
And
the
word
require
,
often
signifies
to
require
by
punishment
,
Gen.
9.5
.
42.22
.
the
Apostle
expounds
this
place
of
of
Christ
,
and
this
requiring
,
to
be
destroying
from
amongst
the
people
,
Act.
3.22
,
23.
That
this
Prophet
is
Christ
,
he
tells
us
,
ver
.
26.
Nor
is
this
Prophesie
interpreted
by
any
of
the
antient
,
or
modern
Rabbies
,
except
some
very
few
,
but
only
of
the
Messiah
:
Nor
can
it
be
interpreted
of
any
other
;
every
particular
being
exactly
fulfill'd
in
him
.
A
Prophet
.
]
Mat.
21.11
.
This
is
Jesus
the
Prophet
.
From
among
your
Brethren
]
Christ
was
raised
up
from
amongst
his
Brethren
;
and
't
is
particularly
mention'd
out
of
what
Tribe
amongst
them
he
was
taken
,
Heb.
7.13
,
14.
viz.
of
Judah
;
and
the
Family
he
was
of
in
that
Tribe
,
namely
,
that
of
David
,
is
frequently
mentioned
,
Luk.
1.69
.
And
will
put
my
words
in
his
Mouth
]
Accordingly
Christ
said
to
God
the
Father
,
Joh.
17.8
.
I
have
given
unto
them
the
words
which
thou
gavest
me
.
He
shall
speak
unto
them
all
that
I
shall
command
him
]
This
Christ
did
,
Joh.
12.
49
,
50.
I
speak
not
of
my self
,
but
the
Father
which
sent
me
;
he
gave
me
a
commandment
what
I
should
say
,
and
what
I
should
speak
—
whatsoever
I
speak
therefore
,
even
as
the
Father
said
unto
me
,
so
I
speak
,
Joh.
15.15
.
All
things
that
I
have
heard
of
my
Father
have
I
made
known
unto
you
.
Joh.
17.8
.
I
have
given
unto
them
the
words
which
thou
gavest
me
,
and
they
have
received
them
.
So
that
evidently
Christ
is
the
Prophet
here
spoken
of
.
Two
or
three
things
are
worthy
our
special
remark
.
1.
That
Christ
is
a
Prophet
,
raised
up
,
sent
by
the
Father
.
2.
That
the
end
of
God
in
his
Mission
of
Christ
as
a
Prophet
,
was
to
instruct
the
Sons
of
Men
in
the
whole
of
his
Will
,
that
he
thought
meet
to
manifest
to
them
.
3.
That
Christ
actually
made
such
a
discovery
of
the
Fathers
will.
John
1.17
,
18.
The
Law
was
given
by
Moses
,
but
Grace
,
and
Truth
came
by
Jesus
Christ
:
No
man
hath
seen
God
at
any
time
;
the
only
begotten
Son
,
which
is
in
the
bosom
of
the
Father
,
he
hath
declar'd
him
.
Heb.
1.1
,
2.
God
,
who
at
sundry
times
,
and
in
divers
manners
,
spake
in
times
past
unto
the
Fathers
by
the
Prophets
,
hath
in
these
last
dayes
,
spoken
unto
us
by
his
Son.
4.
That
all
Persons
whatsoever
are
obliged
,
bound
under
the
severest
penalties
,
to
attend
to
whatever
was
revealed
by
this
Prophet
.
This
is
also
enforc'd
by
a
voice
from
the
excellent
Glory
.
Mat.
17.5
.
This
is
my
beloved
Son
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
,
hear
ye
him
.
So
then
the
Scriptures
of
the
New-Testament
are
our
Directory
;
whatever
Christ
hath
enjoyn'd
therein
,
all
Saints
are
to
have
regard
to
.
For
what
he
declared
from
the
Father
,
is
therein
contain'd
,
and
no
where
else
.
But
,
II.
There
's
not
the
least
intimation
given
by
God
the
Father
,
or
this
great
Prophet
of
the
Church
,
of
any
other
way
,
or
means
of
instruction
in
his
Worship
,
or
Service
,
but
only
the
Scriptures
.
'T
is
true
,
the
Popelings
talk
of
Traditions
,
(
as
did
,
do
,
the
Jews
before
them
)
and
much
of
their
Worship
;
many
of
their
orders
is
bottom'd
upon
,
receives
its
Original
from
pretended
Visions
,
Revelations
,
the
personal
Appearance
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
yea
,
of
Christ
himself
(
as
they
vainly
pretend
)
;
and
perhaps
Satan
might
appear
to
them
as
an
Angel
of
Light
,
and
avouch
himself
to
be
the
Lord
Christ
.
As
touching
the
Carthusians
,
't
is
acknowledg'd
,
that
Hugo
,
who
joyn'd
with
Bruno
,
in
laying
the
Foundations
of
that
Order
,
had
a
vision
of
Gods
Building
an
House
,
with
seven
Stars
conducting
them
to
a
place
,
call'd
,
La
grand
Chartreuse
;
from
whence
the
whole
Order
hath
taken
its
name
.
The
Order
of
the
Carmelites
was
from
a
Vision
that
Simon
Stock
had
,
wherein
the
blessed
Virgin
appear'd
with
the
Habit
in
her
Hand
,
which
she
would
have
them
wear
;
with
a
Promise
,
that
whoever
dyed
in
that
Habit
,
should
not
perish
by
everlasting
Flames
.
Innocent
the
third
hath
a
Vision
of
St.
Francis
,
and
St.
Dominic
,
supporting
the
Lateran
Church
;
whence
the
Franciscan
and
Dominican
Orders
sprang
.
As
for
the
Jesuits
,
their
Grandsire
Ignatius
was
full
of
Visions
.
Sometimes
Peter
appear'd
to
him
,
sometimes
the
Virgin
Mary
,
with
a
great
deal
of
Glory
,
and
her
Child
in
her
lap
;
whereby
he
was
greatly
strengthned
,
and
incouraged
.
But
above
all
,
the
strangest
Vision
he
had
,
was
a
Vision
of
the
Blessed
Trinity
plainly
,
under
a
corporeal
Representation
,
which
fill'd
him
so
full
of
Joy
,
that
he
could
not
hold
weeping
before
all
the
People
;
and
was
so
strangly
enlightned
by
it
,
that
he
began
to
write
a
Book
of
the
glory
of
the
Blessed
Trinity
.
In
one
of
his
Exstasies
he
continued
eight
dayes
;
in
which
it's
probable
,
saith
Orlandinus
,
he
saw
the
frame
and
model
of
the
Society
of
the
Jesuits
.
Christ
appeared
to
him
once
,
and
again
;
sometimes
he
was
lift
up
from
the
ground
,
the
room
where
he
was
,
being
fill'd
with
a
great
Light.
In
a
Vision
he
saw
God
the
Father
commending
himself
and
his
Brethren
,
to
his
Son
Jesus
bearing
his
Cross
;
whom
he
very
kindly
received
,
and
with
a
smile
,
said
to
Ignatius
,
I
will
be
favourable
to
you
at
Rome
;
which
greatly
comforted
him
,
and
his
Companions
.
And
in
the
issue
,
it
fell
out
accordingly
;
his
order
being
confirm'd
by
P.
Paul
the
third
,
his
Bull
dated
Octob.
3.
1540.
As
were
their
Orders
,
so
their
Festivals
were
instituted
upon
the
bottom
of
pretended
Visions
,
and
Revelations
:
The
Festival
of
Corpus
Christi
was
instituted
by
Vrban
the
fourth
,
in
honour
of
Transubstantiation
,
by
the
Revelation
of
a
famous
Virgin
call'd
Juliana
;
which
had
many
raptures
,
and
so
prophetick
a
Spirit
,
as
to
discern
the
thoughts
,
and
intentions
of
her
neighbours
hearts
;
she
wrestled
with
Devils
,
discoursed
with
the
Apostles
,
and
wrought
many
Miracles
.
Bullar
.
Rom.
Tom.
1
p.
147.
Paul
the
Hermite
was
Canonized
for
a
Saint
,
upon
the
Authority
of
a
Vision
,
and
Revelation
.
The
Feast
of
Michael
the
Arch-Angel
,
upon
a
Revelation
to
the
Bishop
of
Siponto
,
and
a
few
Drovers
upon
the
Mountain
Garganus
.
To
which
many
more
might
be
added
.
These
are
the
wayes
Satan
hath
used
to
establish
his
Kingdom
by
,
and
to
introduce
his
false
,
superstitious
,
idolatrous
Orders
,
and
Worship
,
destructive
to
the
bodyes
and
souls
of
Men.
But
in
Christ's
Doctrine
,
Gospel
,
there
is
a
deep
silence
touching
any
such
matter
.
He
himself
,
and
his
Apostles
after
him
,
introduce
nothing
upon
the
account
of
such
Revelations
,
but
appeal
to
the
Scriptures
,
and
prove
their
Doctrine
from
thence
.
Not
the
least
intimation
is
there
of
any
way
,
or
means
of
instruction
in
his
Worship
,
but
only
the
Scriptures
.
If
there
be
,
let
the
place
be
produced
,
and
we
are
satisfied
.
If
there
be
not
,
as
most
certain
there
is
not
,
to
hearken
,
attend
to
Visions
,
Revelations
,
is
(
to
say
no
more
)
unsafe
,
dangerous
.
Nor
can
it
be
consistent
with
the
Love
of
the
Father
to
his
Church
,
had
he
intended
any
other
way
of
Instruction
,
not
to
give
the
least
notice
of
it
to
them
;
nor
with
his
Wisdom
,
to
make
that
discovery
of
his
mind
and
will
in
the
Scriptures
,
to
give
it
forth
as
our
Rule
,
when
upon
this
supposition
't
is
a
most
imperfect
one
.
But
,
III.
God
sends
us
to
the
Scripture
for
direction
in
this
matter
,
Isa
.
8.20
.
To
the
Law
,
and
to
the
Testimony
;
if
they
speak
not
according
to
this
word
,
(
whatever
their
pretentions
are
of
the
morning
,
or
the
breaking
forth
of
a
more
glorious
day
)
it
is
because
there
is
no
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
morning
in
them
:
They
have
not
the
Light
of
the
Glorious
morning
they
speak
of
.
Luke
16.29
.
They
have
Moses
,
and
the
Prophets
(
i.
e.
the
writings
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
)
let
them
hear
them
.
John
5.39
.
Search
the
Scriptures
,
for
in
them
ye
think
to
have
eternal
life
;
and
they
are
they
which
testify
of
me
.
IV.
Jehovah
himself
,
in
and
under
each
Ministration
,
hath
commanded
his
People
to
observe
whatever
he
hath
appointed
in
the
Scripture
,
without
Addition
,
or
Substraction
.
Deut.
4.2
.
Ye
shall
not
add
to
the
word
which
I
command
you
,
neither
shall
you
diminish
ought
from
it
,
that
ye
may
keep
the
Commandments
of
the
Lord
your
God
,
which
I
command
you
.
&
Chap.
12.32
.
What
thing
soever
I
command
you
,
observe
to
do
it
:
thou
shalt
not
add
thereto
,
nor
diminish
from
it
.
Josh
.
1.7
.
That
thou
mayest
observe
to
do
according
to
all
the
Law
,
which
Moses
my
Servant
commanded
thee
:
turn
not
from
it
to
the
right
hand
,
or
to
the
left
.
Prov.
30.5
,
6.
Every
word
of
God
is
pure
—
Add
thou
not
unto
his
words
,
lest
he
reprove
thee
,
and
thou
be
found
a
Liar
.
Rev.
22.18
,
19.
For
I
testify
unto
every
man
that
heareth
the
words
of
the
Prophesie
of
this
Book
:
If
any
man
shall
add
unto
these
things
,
God
shall
add
unto
him
the
Plagues
that
are
written
in
this
Book
:
And
if
any
man
shall
take
away
from
the
words
of
the
Book
of
this
Prophesie
,
God
shall
take
away
his
part
out
of
the
Book
of
Life
,
and
from
the
things
which
are
written
in
this
Book
.
Evidently
,
God
tyes
up
his
people
under
Law
and
Gospel
to
a
strict
,
and
sole
attendment
unto
what
he
hath
given
forth
in
the
Scriptures
;
And
that
because
,
V.
These
are
sufficient
,
able
,
and
perfect
(
as
he
affirms
of
them
)
to
instruct
and
guide
us
,
Psal
.
19.7
.
The
Law
of
Jehovah
is
perfect
—
2
Pet.
1.19
.
We
have
also
a
more
sure
word
of
Prophesie
(
more
sure
than
what
?
than
the
voice
that
came
from
the
excellent
Glory
,
when
Christ
was
transfigured
upon
the
Mount
)
whereunto
we
do
well
to
take
heed
,
as
unto
a
light
that
shineth
in
a
dark
place
,
untill
the
day
dawn
,
and
the
Day-Star
arise
in
your
Hearts
.
The
word
of
Prophesie
contain'd
in
the
Scripture
is
a
sure
word
,
't
is
a
light
(
every
way
sufficient
as
such
,
to
direct
us
in
the
way
we
should
take
)
and
is
carefully
to
be
attended
to
,
till
the
morning
of
the
day
of
the
Son
of
Man
,
or
the
Revelation
of
Jesus
.
2
Tim.
3.15
,
16
,
17.
—
Thou
hast
known
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
which
are
are
able
to
make
thee
wise
unto
salvation
,
through
Faith
which
is
in
Christ
Jesus
.
All
Scripture
is
given
by
inspiration
of
God
,
and
is
profitable
for
Doctrine
,
for
Reproof
,
for
Correction
,
for
instruction
in
Righteousness
,
that
the
Man
of
God
may
be
perfect
,
thorowly
furnished
unto
all
good
works
.
The
sum
of
what
we
have
been
Arguing
,
Proving
,
is
this
,
That
the
Holy
Scriptures
are
our
Directory
with
respect
to
Worship
;
all
then
(
and
no
more
)
whatsoever
Christ
hath
commanded
his
people
therein
,
Saints
are
bound
to
attend
,
and
give
up
to
.
And
if
so
(
as
is
clearly
demonstrated
)
then
Christ
having
given
charges
therein
,
touching
Saints
walking
together
in
the
fellowship
of
the
Gospel
,
Worshipping
,
Waiting
on
him
in
Gospel-institutions
,
Praying
,
Preaching
,
Baptism
,
breaking
Bread
,
is
unquestionably
the
duty
of
Saints
in
every
generation
:
Quod
erat
demonstrandum
.
Object
.
T
is
true
,
these
things
were
once
of
the
institution
of
Christ
,
but
they
are
now
ceased
.
Answ
.
1.
They
are
the
Scriptures
of
the
Lord
(
as
we
have
proved
)
we
are
solely
to
attend
to
,
both
with
respect
to
Doctrine
,
and
Worship
;
let
but
then
one
syllable
,
tittle
,
be
produced
there-from
,
that
demonstrates
the
cessation
of
these
Institutions
of
Christ
,
and
the
matter
is
at
an
issue
.
The
honour
of
our
Lord
Jesus
being
so
deeply
concerned
herein
,
no
sober
Christian
(
except
under
a
great
power
of
temptation
)
will
be
willing
to
part
with
them
upon
easier
terms
.
'T
is
not
pretensions
to
Visions
,
Revelations
,
Angelick
Appearances
,
that
will
remove
them
from
their
stedfastness
to
the
institutions
of
Christ
;
those
that
depart
from
them
upon
such
pretensions
,
will
never
answer
it
,
in
the
day
of
Christ
.
But
,
2.
By
the
same
reason
,
the
institutions
,
Ordinances
under
the
Mosaick
Ministration
,
might
long
before
the
fulness
of
time
,
for
their
dissolution
,
have
been
exploded
;
so
all
the
Authority
of
God
,
with
respect
to
Worship
,
been
rejected
.
To
the
very
time
of
their
passing
away
by
the
exhibition
of
Jesus
,
who
was
greater
than
Moses
,
by
whom
the
Law
was
given
,
John
1.17
.
greater
than
Angels
,
whose
Ministry
was
made
use
of
in
its
solemn
Promulgation
,
Act.
7.53
.
The
Lord
charges
his
People
to
be
found
in
the
practice
of
them
,
Mal.
4.4
.
And
those
that
were
so
(
as
corrupt
as
the
then
Church-state
was
)
were
honoured
,
signally
blessed
by
the
Lord
;
as
Zachary
,
Elizabeth
,
Simeon
.
—
3.
There
's
not
the
least
mention
of
the
freedom
,
exemption
of
any
of
the
Lords
Children
from
these
Institutions
,
till
the
personal
Appearance
of
Christ
;
but
the
contrary
.
Object
.
2.
Well
then
,
it
seems
't
will
be
granted
,
that
when
Christ
doth
personally
appear
on
earth
,
there
is
to
be
a
cessation
of
,
and
period
put
to
this
Church-state
,
with
the
Institutions
,
and
Ordinances
thereunto
appertaining
:
what
if
he
hath
so
appeared
already
?
Answ
.
1.
As
touching
the
first
,
we
very
readily
grant
it
:
upon
Christ's
next
,
visible
,
glorious
appearance
,
there
will
certainly
be
a
dissolution
of
this
Fabrick
.
But
,
2.
As
to
the
question
,
whatever
the
pretensions
of
any
are
,
or
may
be
,
of
Christs
personal
appearance
to
them
,
it
s
evidently
false
,
and
untrue
;
not
to
be
believed
,
heeded
,
or
attended
to
,
for
these
Reasons
;
1.
Christ
foretels
us
,
there
shall
be
such
pretenders
,
and
charges
us
not
to
believe
them
,
or
go
forth
after
them
,
Mat.
24.26
.
Therefore
if
they
shall
say
unto
you
,
Behold
he
is
in
the
desert
,
go
not
forth
:
Behold
he
is
in
the
secret
chambers
,
believe
it
not
.
2.
The
Scripure
mentions
but
one
second
coming
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
Heb.
9.28
.
And
unto
them
that
look
for
him
,
shall
he
appear
the
second
time
without
sin
,
unto
Salvation
.
Upon
this
pretext
,
there
may
be
,
must
be
,
many
comings
of
Christ
.
3.
The
Heavens
must
receive
him
till
the
times
of
the
restitution
of
all
things
;
when
(
and
not
before
)
God
the
Father
will
send
him
,
Act.
3.20
,
21.
Of
these
times
there
's
nothing
appears
that
bears
the
least
resemblance
.
4.
Christ
gives
his
Church
no
notice
of
any
such
thing
:
which
had
he
designed
,
and
for
such
an
end
,
as
is
pretended
,
viz.
to
put
a
period
to
the
present
Ministration
,
and
to
erect
a
new
one
,
send
forth
new
Apostles
,
&c.
he
would
certainly
have
done
.
A
total
silence
herein
,
were
there
any
such
thing
intended
by
him
,
is
perfectly
inconsistent
with
the
Love
he
bears
to
his
Children
.
5.
'T
is
expresly
said
he
must
sit
at
Jehovah's
right
Hand
till
his
Enemies
are
made
his
Foot-stool
,
Psal
.
110.1
which
as
yet
we
are
sure
they
are
not
.
6.
The
Work
of
Intercession
now
in
Heaven
,
where
he
is
constantly
to
attend
it
;
will
not
admit
him
to
come
from
thence
,
tell
he
bring
the
New
-
Jerusalem
down
with
him
:
For
he
makes
Intercession
as
God-Man
,
in
that
Nature
,
Body
,
in
which
he
was
Crucified
;
which
though
a
glorious
Body
,
yet
is
limited
,
circumscribed
,
else
't
were
not
a
Body
.
7.
The
Scripture
is
express
,
that
when
he
comes
from
thence
,
he
comes
visibly
as
he
went
away
,
so
that
every
eye
shall
see
him
.
Mat.
24.27
,
30.
For
as
the
lightning
cometh
out
of
the
East
,
and
shineth
even
unto
the
West
,
so
shall
also
the
coming
of
the
Son
of
Man
be
—
Then
shall
appear
the
sign
of
the
Son
of
Man
in
Heaven
,
and
then
shall
all
the
Tribes
of
the
Earth
mourn
:
and
they
shall
see
the
Son
of
Man
coming
in
the
Clouds
of
Heaven
with
Power
,
and
great
Glory
.
Act.
1.9
,
10
,
11.
And
when
he
had
spoken
these
things
while
they
beheld
,
he
(
Christ
)
was
taken
up
,
and
a
Cloud
received
him
out
of
their
sight
.
And
while
they
looked
stedfastly
towards
Heaven
,
as
he
went
up
,
behold
,
two
men
stood
by
them
,
in
White
Apparel
,
which
also
said
,
Ye
men
of
Galilee
,
Why
stand
ye
gazing
up
into
Heaven
?
This
same
Jesus
which
is
taken
up
from
you
into
Heaven
,
shall
SO
COME
,
in
like
manner
,
as
ye
have
seen
him
go
into
Heaven
.
Rev.
1.7
.
Behold
,
he
cometh
with
Clouds
,
and
every
eye
shall
see
him
,
and
they
also
which
pierced
him
.
8.
When
Christ
comes
,
Satan
shall
be
bound
,
Rev.
20.1
,
2.
the
dead
Saints
raised
,
1
Thes
.
4.16
.
1
Cor.
15.23
.
Antichrist
perfectly
destroyed
,
2
Thes
.
2.8
.
The
Kingdoms
of
this
World
become
his
,
Dan.
7.13
,
14.
Object
.
But
Christ
came
personally
on
Earth
to
Stephen
,
Paul
,
John.
Answ
.
Nothing
more
false
.
As
to
Stephen
,
't
is
expresly
said
concerning
him
,
that
he
saw
Jesus
in
Heaven
standing
on
the
right
hand
of
God
,
Act.
7.55
.
The
same
line
of
Interpretation
is
to
be
drawn
over
that
sight
that
Paul
had
of
him
.
'T
was
a
sight
of
him
not
on
Earth
,
but
in
Heaven
.
May
be
,
when
he
was
caught
up
into
Paradice
.
John's
was
evidently
visional
.
For
,
1.
He
expresly
tells
us
,
he
was
in
the
Spirit
,
in
a
Prophetick
exstasie
,
or
rapture
(
Rev.
1.10
.
)
taken
out
of
himself
;
when
objects
are
not
presented
to
the
outward
senses
(
which
are
not
in
an
extasie
,
capable
of
seeing
,
or
beholding
them
)
but
to
the
inward
mind
.
2.
He
also
tells
us
,
that
he
whom
he
saw
,
was
(
only
)
like
unto
the
Son
of
Man
,
ver
.
13.
was
not
really
,
substantially
so
.
3.
If
it
were
a
real
,
personal
appearance
,
then
the
seven
golden
Candlesticks
must
be
seven
real
golden
Candlesticks
;
the
white
Garment
down
to
Christ's
feet
,
the
golden
Girdle
,
girt
about
the
paps
—
the
seven
Stars
in
his
right
hand
;
the
sharp
two-edged
Sword
coming
out
of
his
Mouth
must
also
be
real
;
which
is
absurd
,
ridiculous
to
imagine
;
't
were
to
make
Christ
a
monster
.
4.
'T
is
expresly
said
,
that
he
sent
,
and
signified
the
Revelation
God
gave
him
,
by
an
Angel
,
Rev.
1.1
.
The
Revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
,
(
every
particular
,
the
whole
,
of
what
's
contain'd
in
this
Book
)
which
God
gave
unto
him
—
he
sent
and
signified
it
by
his
Angel
unto
his
Servant
John.
Repeated
again
,
Rev.
22.6
.
The
Lord
God
of
the
Holy
Prophets
,
sent
his
Angel
to
shew
unto
his
Servants
the
things
which
must
shortly
be
done
.
John
,
't
is
true
,
mistakes
him
for
Christ
,
ver
.
8.
but
is
quickly
rectified
,
ver
.
9.
I
am
thy
Fellow-Servant
,
and
of
thy
Brethren
the
Prophets
,
and
of
them
which
keep
the
sayings
of
this
Book
.
CHAP.
IV.
The
Book
of
the
Revelaetion
containes
a
Prophetick
discovery
of
the
State
of
the
Church
,
from
the
time
of
its
being
given
forth
to
the
glorious
personal
appearance
of
Christ
.
The
continuance
of
Gospel-Churches
prophesied
of
in
this
Book
,
to
the
time
of
Christ's
coming
.
The
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
a
Type
of
Gospel-Churches
,
and
their
continuation
to
that
time
.
Four
signal
periods
of
time
mentioned
in
the
Revelation
.
viz.
The
time
of
the
Roman-Pagan
Empire
;
of
the
Prophesying
of
the
Witnesses
;
of
the
last
Dragon-War
;
of
the
Witnesses
rise
,
and
pouring
forth
of
the
Vials
,
which
periods
in
the
personal
coming
of
Christ
.
The
continuation
of
the
Church-state
through
these
several
periods
of
time
,
demonstrated
.
The
Womans
(
or
Church's
)
flight
into
the
Wilderness
,
and
the
Witnesses
prophesying
in
sackcloath
contemporize
.
Her
feeding
in
the
Wilderness
,
what
,
the
manner
of
it
.
An
Objection
answered
.
The
two
Witnesses
are
not
two
particular
Persons
,
proved
.
They
are
before
the
last
of
the
last
dayes
.
Who
meant
by
the
Gentiles
,
Rev.
11.2
.
Why
call'd
Gentiles
.
The
Court
without
the
Temple
,
and
the
Holy
City
,
the
treading
under
foot
of
the
Holy
City
,
the
Temple
of
God
,
the
Altar
,
and
Worshippers
therein
,
Explained
.
The
fourty-two
Months
,
or
1260
Dayes
,
not
ordinary
Months
,
or
Dayes
,
evinced
.
The
Antichrist
is
long
since
come
.
The
Papal
Kingdom
is
the
Antichrist
.
Rev.
12.17
.
at
large
explained
.
The
Dragon
,
Woman
,
remnant
of
her
Seed
,
who
they
are
:
to
what
period
of
time
that
Prophesie
hath
relation
,
The
slaughter
of
the
Witnesses
,
not
a
corporeal
slaughter
,
proved
.
The
risen
Witnesses
,
and
the
Vial-Angels
Contemporize
.
None
of
the
Vials
yet
poured
forth
,
Rev.
15.5
.
at
large
opened
.
What
's
meant
by
the
Temple
:
Why
call'd
the
Temple
of
the
Testimony
.
What
the
opening
of
the
Temple
signifies
.
Demonstration
.
IV.
THroughout
the
Book
of
the
Revelation
,
we
have
a
plain
,
and
full
account
,
of
a
Church-state
,
or
Saints
Worshipping
God
in
Gospel-Churches
,
till
the
Personal
appearance
of
Christ
.
Two
things
must
be
premised
.
1.
This
Book
of
the
Revelation
is
a
discovery
from
God
the
Father
to
Jesus
Christ
,
of
things
(
especially
relating
to
his
Churches
)
that
were
shortly
to
come
to
pass
,
Rev.
1.1
.
i.
e.
the
accomplishment
of
some
of
the
things
there
prophesied
of
,
was
immediately
to
take
place
.
Yet
,
2.
It
containes
a
prophetick
discovery
of
the
State
of
the
Church
,
from
that
time
to
the
personal
coming
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
Rev.
20.1
.
And
I
saw
an
Angel
[
Constantine
,
say
some
;
an
Arch-Angel
,
so
others
;
Christ
,
the
Angel
of
the
Covenant
,
so
rather
]
come
down
from
Heaven
,
having
the
Key
of
the
bottomless
Pit.
(
Christ
alone
hath
so
,
Rev.
1.18
.
)
chap.
21.3
.
The
Tabernacle
of
God
is
with
men
.
And
22.20
.
He
which
testifieth
these
things
saith
,
Surely
I
come
quickly
,
Amen
;
even
so
come
Lord
Jesus
.
So
then
,
if
we
demonstrate
,
that
the
Continuance
of
a
Church-state
,
or
Gospel-Churches
,
is
prophesied
of
throughout
this
Book
,
the
continuation
of
Gospel-Churches
,
with
the
Worship
,
Ordinances
,
Institutions
peculiar
to
them
,
cannot
be
denied
.
A
late
learned
Author
(
and
some
others
before
him
)
asserts
,
that
by
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
(
Rev.
2.
&
3.
)
the
State
of
the
Church
of
Christ
downwards
,
to
the
end
of
all
things
,
is
represented
.
And
the
truth
is
,
with
that
strength
of
Arguments
,
that
I
know
not
how
it
can
be
refelled
.
The
Church
of
Ephesus
representing
the
State
of
the
Church
of
Christ
to
the
tenth
of
Nero's
raign
,
A.D.
63.
Smyrna
,
the
State
of
the
Church
from
63.
tell
A.D.
324.
(
when
Constantine
had
subdued
the
most
potent
Enemies
of
the
Church
)
and
comprises
the
Ten
Presecutions
.
Pergamos
,
the
state
of
the
Church
from
324.
to
A.D.
1242.
when
the
Popes
Legate
Amelin
,
made
an
end
of
the
Albigensian
War
,
with
Trancavel
,
Bastard
of
the
Earl
of
Beziers
.
Thyatira
,
the
State
of
the
Church
from
1242.
till
whole
Nations
fell
off
from
the
Papacy
.
Sardis
,
from
the
rise
of
the
Witnesses
to
the
last
Vial.
Philadelphia
,
from
the
time
of
the
Last
Vial
,
to
the
fourth
Thunder
.
Laodicea
,
the
State
of
the
Church
from
the
fourth
and
fifth
Thunders
,
i.
e.
from
the
loosing
of
Satan
,
to
the
appearing
of
Christ's
coming
to
Judgment
under
the
sixth
Thunder
.
Now
,
though
I
have
several
reasons
why
I
cannot
comply
with
this
Learned
Author
,
as
touching
the
computation
of
time
;
yet
his
Arguments
,
to
prove
the
State
of
the
Church
,
from
that
time
to
the
Confummation
of
the
World
,
to
be
represented
by
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
seem
unanswerable
As
,
1.
The
title
of
the
Revelation
,
ver
.
1.
The
Revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
—
to
shew
unto
his
Servants
things
which
must
shortly
come
to
pass
.
The
Asiatick
Churches
then
were
;
this
Book
containes
a
Revelation
of
things
that
were
to
be
.
2.
.
John's
present
saluting
of
the
Seven
Churches
upon
his
calling
this
a
Book
of
Prophesies
,
with
this
Salutation
,
Grace
be
unto
you
,
and
Peace
from
him
which
is
,
and
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
,
manifests
as
much
.
3.
The
description
he
gives
of
Christ
,
which
is
,
and
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
,
ver
.
4.8
,
11.
doth
intimate
that
he
is
treating
of
what
reaches
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
to
the
latest
Ages
thereof
(
even
to
the
coming
of
Christ
,
ver
.
7.
)
4.
The
preamble
into
the
Vision
of
the
seven
Churches
,
ver
.
10.
and
that
of
the
seven
Seales
is
so
like
,
that
it
seems
they
are
both
of
like
extent
and
importance
.
5.
Else
no
Reason
can
be
given
,
1.
Why
,
after
the
Spirit
had
given
notice
,
that
this
Book
is
a
prophesie
of
things
to
come
,
he
should
presently
start
from
the
title
,
and
intended
subject
,
to
write
Seven
Epistles
that
have
nothing
considerable
of
Prophesie
in
them
;
and
that
he
should
do
this
,
with
as
great
pomp
,
and
as
high
a
preamble
,
as
when
he
begins
the
Prophesie
of
the
Seals
,
and
the
open'd
Book
.
2.
Why
the
Epistles
should
be
writ
to
the
Churches
of
Asia
,
rather
than
to
the
Churches
of
Europe
,
and
Affrick
.
3.
Why
he
gives
the
precedency
to
this
Church
rather
than
that
.
4.
Why
just
Seven
,
neither
more
,
nor
less
.
5.
Why
these
seven
,
rather
than
any
others
,
which
might
have
the
very
same
Vertues
and
Vices
.
6.
Why
Christ
is
described
holding
the
Seven
Stars
in
his
right
hand
,
in
the
Epistles
to
the
Churches
of
Ephesus
,
and
Sardis
.
7.
Why
the
Church
of
Ephesus
of
all
others
,
should
be
commended
for
their
trying
false
Apostles
.
8.
Why
't
is
said
to
the
Church
of
Smyrna
,
more
than
to
any
other
,
Be
thou
faithful
nnto
Death
,
and
I
will
give
thee
a
Crown
of
Life
.
9.
Why
such
an
Ataxy
in
the
ranging
of
the
Churches
,
that
the
two
irreprehensible
Churches
,
Smyrna
,
and
Philadelphia
,
are
not
joyned
together
;
Ephesus
,
Sardis
,
and
Laodicea
against
whom
there
is
no
complaint
of
eating
things
offer'd
to
Idols
;
and
then
Pergamos
and
Thy●tira
,
in
which
there
is
.
10.
Why
Christ
,
before
the
Epistle
to
the
Church
in
Pergamos
,
is
set
out
by
a
two-edged
Sword
;
and
in
the
Church
of
Thyatira
,
by
his
feet
like
fine
Brass
[
as
if
they
burned
in
the
Furnace
;
for
that
supplement
must
be
added
.
]
11.
Why
Antypas
should
be
named
by
name
(
in
a
Book
so
full
of
aenigmatical
involutions
.
)
12.
Why
Christ
expresseth
a
greater
disgust
against
the
Church
of
Laodicea
,
than
that
of
Sardis
,
which
is
said
to
be
quite
dead
.
13.
Why
in
every
Epistle
,
that
phrase
is
used
,
I
know
thy
works
;
which
is
a
thing
of
small
importance
in
the
literal
sense
;
but
in
the
prophetical
,
it
seems
on
purpose
so
repeated
,
to
intimate
an
allusion
in
Asia
,
to
the
Hebrew
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
as
if
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
was
intended
to
answer
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
that
Asia
may
also
be
significant
,
as
well
as
the
names
of
the
Seven
Churches
.
14.
Why
a
particular
Woman
should
be
taken
notice
of
by
name
in
the
Church
of
Thyatira
,
more
than
others
.
15.
Why
the
promise
of
ruling
over
the
Nations
,
and
receiving
the
Morning-Star
,
should
be
made
to
the
Church
of
Thyatira
more
than
others
.
16.
Why
the
temptation
that
was
to
come
upon
all
the
World
,
should
be
mention'd
rather
to
the
Church
in
Phyladelphia
,
than
others
.
17.
Why
upon
her
should
be
written
the
Name
of
the
City
of
God
,
&c.
18.
Why
the
Church
of
the
Laodiceans
should
account
her self
so
hugely
rich
,
increased
in
goods
,
and
to
have
no
want
in
any
thing
.
19.
Why
that
phrase
,
He
that
hath
an
ear
to
hear
,
let
him
hear
—
which
our
Saviour
is
found
so
often
to
add
at
the
end
of
his
Parables
,
should
be
used
in
every
Epistle
;
they
being
no
Parables
,
but
Epistles
sent
to
each
of
those
Churches
in
Asia
respectively
—
The
sum
is
,
the
seven
Asiatick
Churches
were
Types
of
the
State
of
the
Church
(
or
the
Churches
of
Christ
)
from
that
time
to
the
end
of
all
things
.
There
must
then
all
along
be
Churches
to
answer
to
these
Types
.
Sometimes
(
't
is
true
)
more
Pure
,
Spiritual
,
Splendid
,
Visible
;
sometimes
less
,
as
the
Types
of
them
represent
;
but
alwayes
such
as
Christ
ownes
for
his
Churches
,
and
as
such
walks
in
the
midst
of
them
.
But
further
,
The
State
of
the
Churches
as
represented
in
the
Book
of
the
Revelation
,
may
be
consider'd
under
a
fourfold
period
of
time
.
I.
The
time
of
the
Roman-Pagan
Empire
:
That
then
there
were
true
Churches
of
Christ
,
will
not
be
denied
.
Against
them
,
Satan
the
great
red
Dragon
,
in
that
Pagan-state
,
set
himself
with
all
the
cruelty
imaginable
,
pouring
out
the
blood
of
Myriads
of
the
Lords
faithful
Ones
.
These
Churches
wrestle
with
God
night
and
day
,
in
Faith
,
Prayer
,
Supplication
;
and
at
last
the
whole
State
(
as
a
just
Judgment
of
God
upon
them
,
for
their
cruelties
exercised
upon
his
Children
)
passes
away
,
Rev.
6.
These
Churches
,
are
the
Woman
cloathed
with
the
Sun
,
having
the
Moon
under
her
feet
,
and
upon
her
head
a
Crown
of
Twelve
Stars
,
Rev.
12.1
.
II.
The
time
of
the
prophesying
of
the
Witnesses
,
which
Synchronizes
with
the
time
of
the
Wild-Beast
,
or
Antichrist
.
That
during
this
time
,
which
is
one
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
Dayes
,
or
fourty-two
Months
(
which
according
to
the
Grecian
account
,
thirty
dayes
to
a
Month
is
the
same
.
)
There
were
Gospel-Churches
,
is
evident
.
For
,
1.
The
Witnesses
themselves
are
such
;
therefore
call'd
Two
Candlesticks
,
Rev.
11.4
.
These
are
the
two
Olive-Trees
,
and
the
two
Candlesticks
standing
before
the
Lord
of
the
Earth
.
Candlesticks
!
Who
,
or
what
are
they
?
The
Palmoni
,
wonderful
numberer
,
the
interpreter
,
one
of
a
thousand
,
shall
answer
for
us
(
and
one
would
think
the
interpretation
he
gives
,
should
pass
without
question
among
those
who
call
themselves
by
his
name
)
Rev.
1.20
.
The
seven
Candlesticks
which
thou
sawest
,
are
seven
Churches
.
Object
.
But
why
here
but
two
Candlesticks
?
Answ
.
The
Antichristian
apostacy
had
now
so
far
prevailed
,
that
Christ
could
own
but
a
few
as
standing
in
such
a
relation
unto
himself
.
2.
During
this
period
,
there
is
a
Temple
of
God
,
an
Altar
,
and
such
as
Worship
therein
:
which
can
denote
nothing
less
than
a
Gospel-Church-state
,
and
Gospel-Worshippers
therein
;
in
opposition
to
the
Court
without
,
and
Holy
City
which
is
given
to
the
Gentiles
,
(
or
Antichristians
)
to
tread
under
foot
,
Rev.
11.1
,
2.
And
this
Temple
,
&c.
is
to
be
measured
with
a
Rod
,
ver
.
1.
'T
will
not
be
altogether
impertinent
to
enquire
;
what
's
held
forth
by
the
Measuring
of
the
Temple
,
&c.
Five
things
I
humbly
conceive
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
intends
by
it
.
1.
The
Churches
of
Christ
that
were
in
a
Witness
for
him
,
being
reduced
to
more
Purity
,
and
Scripture-simplicity
than
was
with
them
a
little
before
.
Through
the
cunning
working
of
the
man
of
Sin
(
though
then
in
a
Mystery
)
professors
had
not
a
little
swerved
from
Scripture-rule
.
The
body
,
generality
of
these
are
swallowed
up
in
the
Antichristian
Apostacy
;
a
little
remnant
are
awakened
to
stand
up
,
as
Witnesses
for
Christ
;
and
they
perceiving
disorders
amongst
themselves
,
reduce
all
to
the
Scripture-standard
;
The
only
way
to
heal
all
the
differences
amongst
Christians
,
touching
Worship
at
this
day
.
2.
The
paucity
of
true
,
sincere
Worshippers
,
so
few
,
that
they
might
easily
be
Measured
.
3.
The
difference
God
makes
betwixt
Professors
;
some
he
curiously
Measures
,
others
he
deals
not
so
with
,
as
not
worth
minding
,
being
Virgins
,
Nullius
Pretii
,
of
no
reckoning
,
value
.
4.
That
the
building
of
the
Church
is
Gods
work
;
his
measuring-line
,
not
Man's
must
be
stretcht
over
it
.
5.
His
care
to
preserve
this
remnant
in
that
purity
,
simplicity
of
Worship
,
that
was
according
to
his
Will
,
and
they
had
attain'd
to
,
during
the
whole
time
of
the
Antichristian
Apostacy
,
and
Prophesying
of
the
Witnesses
against
it
.
Measuring
in
Scripture
(
somtimes
at
least
)
denotes
the
care
,
concern
of
Jehovah
for
the
thing
measured
.
III.
All
the
time
of
Antichrist's
rampancy
,
there
are
two
Witnesses
that
have
Power
given
them
from
the
Lord
(
at
least
till
the
time
of
their
slaughter
)
to
prophesie
against
Antichrist
;
i.
e.
to
stand
by
the
Lord
of
the
whole
Earth
against
him
,
Rev.
11.3
,
4.
viz.
to
take
Christ's
part
against
Antichrist
;
maintain
,
defend
the
things
of
Christ
against
the
incroachments
,
devices
,
carnal
inventions
of
Antichrist
.
Now
this
man
of
Sin
made
not
onely
advances
against
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
but
against
the
oeconomy
,
order
thereof
,
with
respect
to
Worship
,
Christ
hath
his
particular
Churches
with
fixed
Officers
in
them
(
Institutions
,
Orders
,
of
his
own
affixed
to
them
)
all
gather'd
by
the
Power
of
the
Spirit
,
and
voluntarily
giving
up
themselves
,
to
the
Lord
and
one
another
:
Pastors
,
Teachers
,
chosen
by
them
from
amongst
themselves
,
He
the
Head
of
them
all
:
Antichrist
hath
his
oecumenical
,
Universal
Church
,
Officers
,
Institutions
,
Ordinances
,
Forraign
,
contrary
to
Christ's
:
He
sets
up
himself
as
Head
of
this
Antichristian-Church
;
gathers
into
it
,
by
force
,
violence
;
rules
,
governs
it
,
by
Canons
,
Laws
of
his
own
.
If
then
Christ
hath
his
Witnesses
,
and
their
work
be
to
Witness
for
him
against
Antichrist's
innovations
;
they
must
be
found
not
only
pleading
against
these
,
(
which
would
be
only
a
negative
testimony
)
but
witnessing
for
the
Order
,
Institutions
of
Christ
;
and
so
consequently
be
in
the
practice
of
these
.
For
it
cannot
be
imagin'd
,
that
Christ's
Witnesses
should
own
that
in
Principle
,
and
plead
for
it
,
which
they
are
themselves
out
of
the
practice
of
.
Nay
the
truth
is
,
this
last
is
that
,
wherein
their
witness
signally
lyes
.
IV.
That
the
Woman's
flight
into
the
Wilderness
▪
Rev.
12.6
.
and
the
Witnesses
prophesying
in
Sackcloth
,
contemporize
,
is
not
onely
generally
granted
;
but
't
is
from
hence
evident
,
because
the
time
of
the
Witnesses
prophesying
in
Sackcloth
,
and
the
Womans
continuing
in
the
Wilderness
,
is
the
same
.
Rev.
11.3
.
They
shall
Prophesie
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
dayes
clothed
in
sackcloth
.
Rev.
12.6
.
And
the
Woman
fled
into
the
Wilderness
,
where
she
hath
a
place
prepared
of
God
that
they
should
feed
her
there
one
thousand
two
hundred
and
three-score
dayes
.
That
she
was
in
the
Wilderness
in
a
Church-state
waiting
upon
the
Lord
,
in
Institutions
,
Ordinances
of
his
own
appointment
,
is
evident
.
1.
She
is
therefore
call'd
the
Woman
;
as
the
false
Church
is
call'd
the
whorish
Woman
,
because
of
her
Antichristian
Church-state
,
Worship
,
Ordinances
.
2.
'T
is
said
,
They
should
feed
her
there
.
Quest
.
Who
shall
feed
her
there
?
Answ
.
Persons
appointed
by
the
Lord
,
and
chosen
by
the
Church
in
this
her
Wilderness-state
shall
do
it
.
Quest
.
How
should
they
feed
her
?
Answ
.
There
's
no
extraordinary
way
of
feeding
pointed
at
by
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
;
therefore
she
's
to
be
fed
in
God's
Ordinary
way
;
in
her
attendment
on
Institutions
of
his
own
appointment
for
that
end
.
So
that
evidently
there
were
Churches
,
Church-Institutions
,
Worship
,
all
the
time
of
the
Witnesses
prophesying
.
Object
.
All
this
may
be
granted
,
and
yet
the
continuance
of
Gospel-Churches
not
proved
;
for
the
Witnesses
began
not
to
Prophesie
till
a
few
years
ago
.
Answ
.
Though
this
Objection
be
very
weak
,
frivolous
,
the
basis
upon
which
it
is
built
,
generally
exploded
by
all
Reformed
Christians
,
and
therefore
may
seem
not
worthy
our
notice
:
yet
resolving
not
willingly
to
pass
by
any
thing
,
that
may
seem
to
have
the
least
shadow
of
Argument
in
it
,
against
what
we
are
pleading
for
;
and
for
the
sake
of
some
that
are
(
or
may
be
)
in
danger
to
be
led
aside
,
by
such
pretensions
as
these
,
we
shall
particularly
examine
it
.
Several
things
are
supposed
,
as
the
basis
upon
which
this
Objection
is
built
,
that
are
evidently
false
;
which
being
demonstrated
to
be
so
,
the
Objection
will
presently
evaporate
into
smoke
,
and
vanity
.
As
,
1.
That
the
two
Witnesses
spoken
of
,
are
two
particular
Persons
.
2.
That
they
are
to
come
in
the
last
of
the
last
dayes
.
3.
That
the
time
of
their
Prophesie
is
but
One
thousand
two
hundred
,
and
three-score
natural
dayes
.
Now
the
Heterodoxy
of
all
this
,
will
presently
appear
.
I.
As
touching
the
first
,
't
is
true
,
Bellarmine
the
Jesuite
,
and
others
,
tell
us
,
not
only
that
they
are
two
particular
Persons
,
(
whom
some
of
late
follow
)
but
also
who
they
are
,
viz.
Enoch
and
Elias
(
who
they
say
shall
come
,
and
fight
against
Antichrist
in
Jerusalem
,
and
there
be
put
to
death
by
him
,
Bellar.
de
Rom.
Pontif.
l.
3.
c.
13.
)
:
But
that
they
are
not
,
cannot
be
two
particular
Persons
,
is
evident
.
1.
The
Two
Witnesses
are
call'd
,
two
Candlesticks
;
which
Christ
interprets
to
be
Churches
(
as
was
said
before
.
)
2.
The
Two
Witnesses
Prophesie
,
all
the
Wild
Beast's
(
Antichrist's
)
Reign
,
viz.
Fourty-two
Months
,
or
One
thousand
two
hundred
sixty
dayes
,
viz.
prophetick
dayes
,
i.
e.
Years
,
as
shall
by
and
by
be
demonstrated
.
'T
is
not
to
be
imagined
,
that
any
two
particular
Persons
should
ever
live
so
long
.
3.
During
the
time
of
their
Prophesie
,
They
torment
them
that
dwell
upon
the
Earth
,
Rev.
11.10
.
i.
e.
the
Antichristian
Kingdom
:
which
't
is
not
probable
,
two
particular
Persons
(
especially
considering
that
those
which
hold
this
notion
,
assert
also
,
that
the
1260.
dayes
,
are
natural
dayes
,
or
three
Years
and
an
half
)
should
do
in
so
short
a
time
.
4.
When
they
are
slain
,
and
lye
dead
in
the
street
of
the
great
City
three
dayes
and
an
half
,
(
natural
dayes
as
they
'l
have
it
)
they
of
the
People
,
and
Kindreds
,
and
Tongues
,
and
Nations
(
viz.
the
multitude
over
which
Antichrist
presides
)
see
their
dead
bodies
,
and
rejoyce
over
them
—
Which
that
they
should
do
,
if
but
two
particular
persons
,
and
they
lye
dead
for
so
short
a
time
,
is
the
first-born
of
absurdities
.
'T
is
impossible
,
within
that
limit
,
the
persons
mention'd
should
all
hear
of
it
,
much
more
come
to
see
it
.
II.
That
the
two
Witnesses
are
to
come
in
the
last
of
the
last
dayes
,
is
also
an
unscriptural-vanity
,
as
is
evident
.
1.
The
two
Witnesses
Prophesying
,
and
the
Gentiles
treading
under
foot
the
Holy
City
,
contemporize
,
Rev.
11.2
,
3.
But
the
Court
which
is
without
the
Temple
leave
out
,
and
measure
it
not
:
for
it
's
given
unto
the
Gentiles
,
and
the
holy
City
shall
they
tread
under
foot
fourty
and
two
Months
.
And
I
will
give
Power
unto
my
two
Witnesses
,
and
they
shall
Prophesie
1260
Dayes
cloathed
in
Sackcloth
.
The
fourty
two
Months
,
according
to
the
Grecian
account
,
are
exactly
1260.
Dayes
:
so
long
then
as
the
Gentiles
tread
down
the
Holy
City
,
so
long
are
the
Witnesses
to
Prophesie
.
A
few
things
must
further
be
enquir'd
into
.
1.
Who
we
are
to
understand
by
the
Gentiles
.
2.
What
by
the
Holy
City
.
3.
What
their
treading
under
foot
the
Holy
City
,
means
.
4.
What
space
of
time
the
fourty-two
Months
take
up
,
in
which
't
is
said
,
the
Gentiles
shall
tread
down
the
Holy
City
.
1.
By
the
Gentiles
,
we
are
to
understand
the
Antichristians
;
particularly
the
bloody
Papists
,
headed
by
the
Pope
[
That
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Man
of
Sin
,
that
Son
of
Perdition
,
that
Lawless
One
,
2.
Thes
.
2.3
,
8.
]
These
are
call'd
Gentiles
,
because
,
1.
Of
their
Introduction
of
Idolatrous
Worship
practised
amongst
the
Gentiles
.
I
mean
not
only
the
Worship
of
Statues
,
Idols
of
Wood
,
Stone
,
Brass
,
Silver
,
Gold
;
but
the
Worship
of
Heroes
,
(
or
Saints
)
in
imitation
of
the
Gentile-Heroes
,
whom
they
Worship'd
.
2.
Of
their
being
actuated
by
the
same
Spirit
of
bloody
cruelty
,
against
the
Worshippers
within
the
Temple
and
Altar
(
or
the
true
Spiritual
Worshipers
)
,
with
which
the
Gentiles
before
them
were
actuated
against
the
Primitive
Believers
;
and
actually
murdering
the
true
Servants
of
the
Lord
,
as
they
did
.
2.
The
Court
without
the
Temple
,
and
the
Holy
City
(
which
Type
out
the
same
thing
)
is
the
Antichristian
Church-state
,
Worship
,
Worshippers
,
Orders
,
Ordinances
.
The
Temple
of
God
,
the
Altar
,
and
the
Worshippers
therein
,
v.
1.
are
the
Gospel-Church-state
,
with
the
Worship
,
and
Worshippers
thereunto
belonging
(
as
hath
been
proved
.
)
The
Court
then
without
the
Temple
,
and
the
Holy
City
,
to
be
left
out
(
as
a
matter
of
no
worth
)
is
the
false
Church-state
,
with
its
Worship
and
Worshippers
.
3.
Their
treading
under
foot
the
Holy
City
,
denotes
.
1.
The
numerousness
of
the
Antichristian
Worshippers
.
2.
Their
frequency
in
their
Antichristian
Service
,
as
the
Phrase
is
taken
,
Isa
.
1.12
.
Psal
.
121.2
.
q.
d.
Measure
not
the
Court
—
.
The
false
Worship
,
Worshippers
,
are
so
contemptible
,
vile
,
they
deserve
not
to
be
taken
notice
of
:
are
so
numerous
,
that
they
cannot
well
be
measured
—
They
throng
the
City
,
as
if
they
would
tread
it
under
foot
at
once
.
4.
The
fourty-two
Months
cannot
possibly
denote
fourty-two
ordinary
Months
,
or
One
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
natural
Dayes
,
or
three
years
and
an
half
,
for
these
Reasons
.
1.
The
Papacy
(
represented
under
the
notion
of
the
Gentiles
—
)
have
been
already
rampant
hundreds
of
Years
;
persecuted
,
murder'd
,
destroyed
millions
of
Saints
,
for
not
treading
together
with
them
,
the
Holy
City
.
2.
As
was
said
,
The
forty-two
Months
,
and
the
One
thousand
two
hundred
sixty
dayes
are
the
same
:
Now
,
a
day
for
a
year
is
the
prophetick
reckoning
.
See
Num.
14.34
.
Ezek.
4.6
.
So
in
the
prophesie
of
Daniel
,
Chap.
8.21
,
23.
and
9.24
.
and
12.11
,
12
▪
And
for
ought
I
find
in
all
Prophetick
Books
,
where
any
signal
time
is
spoken
of
.
3.
That
the
Gentiles
treading
down
the
Holy
City
,
and
the
wild
Beast
,
Rev.
13.2
,
3.
are
the
same
,
hath
hitherto
been
taken
for
granted
;
and
't
is
evident
they
are
so
;
as
from
other
considerations
,
so
from
this
,
that
the
same
term
is
given
to
them
both
,
ver
.
5.
And
Power
was
given
to
him
forty-two
Months
(
or
One
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
Dayes
,
as
was
before
intimated
.
)
Now
,
t
is
impossible
,
that
what
is
said
to
be
done
by
,
and
ascribed
to
,
this
wild
Beast
,
should
be
shut
up
in
so
short
a
period
,
as
three
years
and
an
half
.
For
,
1.
He
brings
the
whole
world
under
his
subjection
,
is
a
dread
and
terror
to
them
;
grows
so
considerable
,
that
none
is
able
to
make
War
with
him
,
ver
.
4
,
7.
And
they
Worshipped
the
Beast
,
saying
,
Who
is
like
unto
the
Beast
?
Who
is
able
to
make
War
with
him
.
2.
All
the
World
wonders
after
the
Beast
.
ver
.
3.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
—
.
The
Word
is
very
emphatick
,
denoting
honour
,
reverence
,
fear
of
any
one
,
upon
the
account
of
some
wonderful
strange
thing
done
by
him
.
'T
is
translated
Jude
.
16.
The
having
(
mens
persons
)
in
admiration
.
It
comes
from
the
Hebrew
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
greatly
to
observe
,
reverence
,
worship
,
to
magnify
,
have
in
great
esteem
.
Some
read
it
,
He
was
admired
in
the
whole
Earth
.
The
Arabick
translates
it
,
The
whole
Earth
wondring
,
followed
the
Beast
.
Which
is
indeed
the
sense
of
the
place
.
q.
d.
such
wonderful
things
shall
be
done
by
the
Beast
in
the
sight
of
the
World
,
that
with
the
greatest
admiration
,
highest
approbation
and
consent
,
they
shall
take
the
Beasts
part
,
list
themselves
under
his
standard
.
The
Aethiopick
reads
,
And
the
whole
Earth
wondred
,
and
followed
this
Beast
;
to
the
same
purpose
.
3.
He
makes
War
with
the
Saints
,
and
overcomes
them
,
v.
7.
Acts
that
must
certainly
take
up
more
time
than
three
Years
and
an
half
for
their
production
.
III.
Antichrist
,
who
is
the
same
with
the
Wild
Beast
,
but
now
mentioned
(
as
is
granted
by
all
)
was
in
the
womb
in
the
Apostles
dayes
;
wrought
then
under
ground
in
a
mystery
,
labouring
to
come
forth
;
which
he
at
last
did
,
Exalting
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
worshipped
,
shewing
himself
that
he
is
God
,
2
Thes
.
2.4
,
7.
He
more
openly
shew'd
himself
,
whilst
the
Apostle
John
was
yet
alive
,
than
he
did
in
Paul's
dayes
,
John
2.22
,
23.
and
4.2
,
3.
So
that
it
's
evident
,
that
the
Antichrist
was
in
the
womb
in
the
Apostles
dayes
;
and
openly
discover'd
himself
not
long
after
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
that
which
letted
)
call'd
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
the
Letter
,
or
he
which
letteth
)
2
Thes
.
2.6
,
7.
was
taken
out
of
the
way
.
Various
are
the
sentiments
of
the
Learned
touching
this
Letter
.
The
Learned
Brightman
makes
him
to
be
the
sixth
head
of
the
Roman
Empire
:
others
think
him
to
be
the
Holy
Spirit
,
who
by
his
signal
presence
,
power
with
the
Primitive
believers
,
kept
Antichrist
from
ascending
to
that
heighth
of
dignity
,
supremacy
,
he
aimed
at
.
Some
adjudge
it
to
be
the
apostasie
spoken
of
,
ver
.
3.
Except
there
come
a
falling
away
first
,
and
that
man
of
Sin
be
revealed
,
the
Son
of
Perdition
.
q.
d.
The
general
Apostacy
must
first
be
,
ere
the
man
of
Sin
(
or
Antichrist
)
openly
manifest
himself
;
when
that
is
,
he
will
quickly
appear
to
head
it
.
It
s
not
yet
coming
,
is
that
which
lets
his
Revelation
.
The
generality
take
it
for
the
Roman-Pagan-Empire
,
or
Emperour
,
in
his
full
Power
,
and
Majesty
,
flourishing
,
and
living
at
his
seat
in
Rome
.
Which
I
humbly
conceive
is
Paul's
intendment
.
For
,
1.
No
reason
can
be
given
,
why
Paul
expresses
himself
in
so
dark
terms
;
that
which
letteth
this
Letter
,
if
the
Roman-Pagan-Empire
be
not
intended
;
but
if
so
,
the
reason
is
obvious
:
They
had
an
opinion
,
that
this
Empire
was
everlasting
;
to
have
talk'd
of
its
removal
,
would
have
stirr'd
them
up
to
have
persecuted
the
Saints
,
as
the
Enemies
of
it
.
Less
occasions
they
many
times
took
so
to
do
.
2.
Antichrist's
seat
was
to
be
Rome
,
Rev.
17.9
.
The
seven
heads
are
seven
Mountains
on
which
the
Woman
sitteth
,
i.
e.
The
City
built
on
seven
Hills
,
is
Antichrists
Seat
,
viz.
Rome
,
alone
famous
amongst
Historians
upon
that
account
.
Septem
urbs
alta
jugis
,
toti
quae
praesidet
orbi
.
The
Seven-hill'd
City
that
governs
the
World
,
saith
Propertius
.
But
take
the
Letter
,
or
that
which
Letteth
,
in
either
of
the
forementioned
sences
,
and
he
hath
been
actually
taken
away
for
above
this
thousand
Years
.
Immediately
upon
which
Antichrist
was
revealed
;
whose
time
,
and
the
Beast's
,
are
the
same
;
for
they
themselves
are
the
same
.
Therefore
the
fourty-two
Months
cannot
possibly
denote
fourty-two
Ordinary
Months
,
or
One
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
natural
dayes
,
viz.
Three
Years
,
and
a
half
;
but
a
much
longer
tract
of
time
.
By
what
hath
hitherto
in
this
matter
been
offered
,
the
Judicious
Reader
will
find
a
plain
probation
of
the
main
Thesis
,
we
are
now
in
the
confirmation
of
,
viz.
that
the
two
Witnesses
come
before
the
last
of
the
last
dayes
.
For
,
2.
The
two
Witnesses
are
expresly
said
to
prophesie
One
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
Dayes
,
i.
e.
Years
,
according
to
the
Prophetick
reckoning
,
as
we
have
proved
.
3.
The
Witnesses
Prophesying
▪
and
the
rampancy
of
the
Wild-Beast
,
Rev.
13.2
,
3.
—
take
up
the
same
time
of
fourty
two
Months
,
or
,
One
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
Dayes
;
but
it
hath
been
demonstrated
,
that
the
term
of
the
Wild
Beast
is
not
so
short
as
three
Years
and
an
half
;
therefore
the
Witnesses
Prophesying
cannot
be
thrust
into
so
narrow
a
compass
.
4.
The
time
of
the
Witnesses
Prophesying
,
and
Antichrists
day
(
after
his
Revelation
)
are
the
same
:
For
Antichrist
,
and
the
Wild
Beast
,
Rev.
13.
are
the
same
.
And
the
Witnesses
Prophesying
,
and
the
rampancy
of
the
Wild
Beast
take
up
the
same
time
,
as
hath
been
proved
.
That
Antichrist
hath
been
reveal'd
in
the
World
for
hundreds
of
Years
past
,
hath
also
been
demonstrated
.
Therefore
the
Witnesses
Prophesying
hath
been
also
thus
long
,
so
must
have
their
existence
as
Prophesying
Witnesses
before
the
last
of
the
last
Dayes
;
Quod
erat
demonstrandum
.
As
touching
the
third
supposition
upon
which
the
Objection
is
built
,
viz.
III.
That
the
time
of
the
Witnesses
Prophesie
;
is
but
for
One
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
natural
dayes
:
the
contrary
hath
been
,
from
what
hath
been
said
touching
the
second
particular
,
abundantly
evinc'd
;
to
which
add
,
The
Witnesses
are
to
Prophesie
all
the
time
of
Antichrist
(
as
hath
been
proved
:
)
The
truth
is
,
they
are
raised
up
,
Spirited
by
the
Lord
as
witnesses
to
prophesie
against
him
,
and
his
incroachments
upon
the
Soveraign
Authority
of
Christ
.
T
is
true
,
the
Papists
,
that
they
may
clear
the
Pope
of
the
charge
hath
been
by
the
Protestants
laid
against
him
as
the
Antichrist
,
assert
,
That
Antichrist
is
not
yet
come
;
that
he
is
not
to
come
till
towards
the
period
of
time
;
to
continue
,
when
he
comes
,
but
three
years
,
and
an
half
.
Thus
Bellarmin
l.
3
.
De
Pontif.
Antichristus
debet
regnare
non
nisi
tres
annos
cum
medio
praecise
.
Antichristi
adventus
erit
paulo
ante
finem
mundi
:
continuo
post
mortem
ejus
mundus
finetur
.
i.
e.
Antichrist
ought
to
raign
but
three
years
,
and
an
half
precisely
.
The
coming
of
Antichrist
,
shall
be
a
little
before
the
end
of
the
World
:
By
and
by
,
after
his
death
,
the
World
shall
terminate
.
Two
things
in
this
matter
are
easily
demonstrated
.
1.
That
Antichrist
is
long
since
come
.
I.
That
the
Papal
Kingdom
is
the
Antichrist
spoken
of
:
which
,
if
plainly
from
Scripture
demonstrated
,
it
undeniably
follows
,
that
the
time
of
the
witnesses
prophesie
cannot
be
shut
up
within
the
limits
of
one
Thousand
two
Hundred
and
Sixty
natural
days
.
1.
That
Antichrist
is
long
since
come
,
is
evident
;
for
,
1.
He
is
Prophesied
of
,
as
to
come
when
the
Apostacy
should
break
forth
,
2.
Thes
.
2.3
.
Except
there
come
a
falling
away
first
,
and
that
man
of
sin
be
revealed
:
So
that
evidently
upon
the
coming
in
of
the
Apostacy
,
the
man
of
sin
,
or
Antichrist
,
is
to
be
revealed
.
But
the
Apostack
hath
been
already
for
several
hundreds
of
years
:
witness
the
corruption
in
doctrine
,
viz.
Justification
by
Works
,
Transubstantiation
,
&c.
in
Worship
,
viz.
the
veneration
of
Reliques
,
the
invocation
of
Saints
,
the
Worship
of
the
breaden
God
,
Images
,
&c.
2.
The
Mystery
of
Iniquity
wrought
(
viz.
in
Order
to
the
bringing
forth
of
the
man
of
Sin
)
in
the
Apostles
Dayes
,
2
Thes
.
2.7
.
It
cannot
then
be
imagin'd
,
but
his
birth
was
near
.
What
?
in
the
Womb
then
,
and
not
to
be
brought
forth
for
hundreds
of
years
after
?
credat
Appella
!
'T
is
a
figment
,
that
the
repetition
of
,
is
refutation
sufficient
.
3.
The
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
that
which
letted
his
Revelation
,
2
Thes
.
2.6
.
was
long
since
removed
out
of
the
way
,
as
hath
been
demonstrated
.
Immediately
upon
which
,
he
was
to
be
revealed
,
ver
.
8.
The
truth
of
this
,
will
more
evidently
appear
in
our
discussions
of
the
second
particular
,
viz.
2.
That
the
Papal
Kingdom
,
is
THE
ANTICHRIST
spoken
of
in
the
Scripture
:
Which
we
shall
in
a
distinct
Treatise
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
fully
demonstrate
.
The
third
Period
of
time
mentioned
in
the
Revelation
is
,
III.
The
time
of
the
last
Dragon-War
:
When
we
have
an
account
also
of
a
Gospel-Church-state
;
Churches
Worshipping
God
,
according
to
the
appointment
of
Christ
.
Of
this
War
we
have
an
account
,
Rev.
12.17
.
And
the
Dragon
was
Wroth
with
the
Woman
,
and
went
about
to
make
War
with
the
remnant
of
her
Seed
.
V.L.
And
the
Dragon
was
Wroth
against
the
Woman
,
and
went
to
make
War
with
the
rest
of
her
seed
.
Ar.
Therefore
that
Serpent
was
wroth
against
the
Woman
;
and
went
to
wage
War
with
the
Seed
of
the
Woman
,
that
was
left
.
Syr.
And
that
Dragon
was
wroth
against
the
Woman
,
and
went
to
make
War
with
them
,
who
are
the
residue
of
her
Seed
.
Aeth
.
And
this
Beast
was
wroth
against
this
Woman
,
and
went
that
he
might
oppugn
the
rest
of
her
Sons
.
Much
to
the
same
purpose
.
A
few
things
must
be
considered
.
1.
Who
is
meant
by
the
Dragon
.
2.
Who
by
the
Woman
.
3.
Who
are
the
Remnant
of
her
Seed
.
4.
What
this
War
is
.
5.
To
what
Period
of
time
it
hath
Relation
.
6.
That
in
the
time
of
this
War
,
there
is
a
Gospel-Church-state
of
the
appointment
of
Christ
,
to
which
Saints
are
found
in
Conformity
.
I.
As
touching
the
first
,
by
the
Dragon
we
are
to
understand
the
Devil
.
So
the
Spirit
interprets
,
ver
.
9.
And
the
great
Dragon
was
cast
out
,
that
Old
Serpent
call'd
the
Devil
,
and
Satan
.
So
also
,
Rev.
20.2
.
So
call'd
upon
the
account
of
his
,
1.
Sublety
.
2.
Malice
,
Enmity
against
mankind
,
especially
the
Saints
.
3.
Cruelty
,
in
devouring
,
swallowing
them
up
.
4.
Strength
,
Power
to
put
in
Execution
(
by
Divine
sufferance
)
his
enmity
against
them
.
But
yet
the
Devil
as
acting
not
in
the
Roman-Pagan-state
,
but
in
the
Antichristian
;
wherein
he
most
evidently
displayes
his
enmity
,
bloody
cruelty
,
subtilty
,
and
Power
.
Now
this
seems
to
be
very
evident
.
For
this
Dragon
is
said
to
have
Seven
Heads
,
and
Ten
Horns
,
and
Ten
Crowns
upon
his
Heads
.
The
Seven
Heads
are
interpreted
,
Rev.
17.9
,
10.
not
only
to
be
Seven
Mountains
,
but
also
Seven
Kings
,
or
seven
sorts
of
Government
;
whereof
five
were
fallen
,
when
John
writ
,
viz.
Kings
,
Consuls
,
Tribunes
,
Decemvirs
,
Dictators
;
and
one
then
was
,
viz.
Pagan-Emperours
;
and
the
Seventh
was
not
yet
come
,
viz.
Christian
Emperours
;
amongst
whom
springs
Antichrist
,
who
is
said
to
be
the
Eighth
and
yet
of
the
Seventh
,
ver
.
11.
So
then
during
the
time
of
the
Roman-Pagan-Emperors
,
the
Dragon
had
but
Six
Heads
;
therefore
by
the
Dragon
we
are
not
to
understanding
the
Devil
as
acting
in
that
state
,
but
in
the
Antichristian
,
when
he
had
his
Seven
Heads
compleat
.
The
Ten
Horns
are
also
interpreted
,
Rev.
17.12
.
to
be
Ten
Kings
which
had
at
that
time
of
Johns
writing
,
received
no
Kingdom
:
They
respect
a
time
when
the
Roman-Empire
should
be
divided
into
Ten
Kingdoms
,
which
was
not
while
the
Empire
was
Pagan
,
but
under
the
Seventh
Head
,
about
the
Year
Four
Hundred
fifty
six
.
To
which
add
that
John
doth
painly
enough
intimate
,
that
these
Ten
Horns
did
not
appertain
to
the
Sixth
Head
that
then
was
,
or
the
Roman-Pagan-Empire
,
but
to
the
Seventh
,
which
was
to
come
;
for
though
he
tells
us
,
they
were
Ten
Kings
,
yet
he
adds
,
that
they
had
received
no
Kingdom
at
that
time
;
i.
e.
they
were
Kings
not
actually
,
but
only
in
the
purpose
of
God
,
to
be
produced
as
such
under
the
Seventh
Head
,
or
Roman-Christian-Empire
.
Besides
,
the
Beast
with
Seven
Heads
,
and
Ten
Horns
,
is
expresly
said
to
carry
the
Whore
,
or
Antichristian-Church
,
Rev.
17.3
.
From
all
which
its
most
clear
,
that
the
Dragon
with
Seven
Heads
,
and
Ten
Horns
,
is
to
be
understood
the
Devil
,
as
acting
not
in
the
Roman-Pagan
,
but
Christian
(
or
rather
Antichristian
)
State.
2.
By
the
Woman
,
we
are
to
understand
the
Churches
of
Christ
:
So
call'd
upon
the
account
of
their
visible
espousal
to
him
,
or
giving
up
themselves
to
him
as
their
Lord
,
and
Husband
;
owning
his
despotick
Authority
,
in
their
profest
Subjection
to
all
his
Institutions
.
This
seems
evident
.
Because
,
1.
By
Woman
in
the
first
verse
,
is
meant
the
Churches
of
Christ
(
as
is
generally
granted
)
the
Primitive
Churches
,
say
most
;
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
as
appearing
in
a
latter-day-glory
,
say
others
:
And
as
the
Woman
was
at
first
call'd
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Ish
the
Man
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Isha
Woman
,
because
she
was
of
him
:
So
are
the
Churches
of
Christ
call'd
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Hashulammith
,
Shulamitesse
,
or
Salomona
,
or
she
that
is
peaceable
,
of
him
who
is
the
true
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Sheloma
,
Cant.
6.12
.
2.
These
are
frequently
,
as
is
already
proved
,
call'd
the
Bride
,
the
Wife
of
Christ
,
said
to
be
betrothed
,
espoused
to
him
:
He
is
call'd
their
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Ish
,
Lord
,
Husband
.
3.
The
Woman
(
as
related
to
Christ
)
is
in
the
Book
of
the
Revelation
,
set
in
opposition
to
the
Whore
,
or
Mother
of
Harlots
,
Rev.
17.
Now
she
types
out
the
false
Churches
:
therefore
by
the
Woman
we
are
to
understand
the
true
Churches
of
Christ
.
3.
By
the
remnant
of
the
Womans
Seed
,
some
understand
such
as
were
brought
forth
by
her
in
the
Wilderness
,
or
particular
members
of
the
Church
(
as
others
)
who
by
reason
of
the
iniquity
of
the
times
,
cannot
come
together
to
Worship
God
in
the
Solemn
Assemblies
openly
,
as
formerly
,
yet
seperately
and
apart
,
they
do
worship
him
.
Now
there
are
several
things
that
I
humbly
conceive
lye
in
the
way
of
these
interpretations
.
I.
This
War
is
not
in
,
but
out
of
the
Wilderness
:
For
into
the
Wilderness
the
Dragon
could
not
,
it
seems
,
pursue
her
.
Therefore
he
casts
a
Flood
of
VVater
out
of
his
mouth
,
to
swallow
her
up
,
but
with
little
Success
,
for
the
Earth
helps
her
,
opens
her
mouth
and
swallows
up
the
Flood
,
Rev.
12.15
,
16.
Besides
,
he
would
(
if
he
could
)
have
attaqu't
the
Mother
in
the
VVilderness
,
as
well
as
the
Children
brought
forth
by
her
there
;
whereas
this
is
a
particular
VVar
against
the
remnant
of
her
seed
.
Nor
,
2.
Can
I
see
,
how
their
Worshipping
severally
,
and
a
part
,
is
consistent
with
the
Characters
given
of
the
remnant
of
the
Womans
seed
,
ver
.
17.
who
are
expresly
said
to
Keep
the
Commandments
of
God
,
and
to
have
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Nor
,
3.
Would
Satan
have
lookt
upon
them
in
their
divided
State
,
to
be
so
considerable
,
as
to
go
about
to
make
so
formal
a
War
against
them
,
as
is
intimated
:
could
he
disunite
,
break
,
dissipate
,
scatter
the
Disciples
of
Christ
,
he
would
think
he
had
done
his
work
;
at
least
so
far
,
that
he
might
pick
them
up
by
degrees
,
as
he
saw
meet
;
and
not
put
himself
to
the
cost
and
trouble
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
of
raising
a
War
against
them
.
Little
do
some
think
,
how
much
they
serve
Satan
,
by
driving
on
a
design
of
scattering
the
Saints
,
and
calling
them
off
their
Church-Assemblies
:
A
work
he
hath
been
attempting
by
various
artifices
,
and
methods
,
ever
since
Christ
had
his
Churches
in
the
World
;
but
hitherto
without
success
.
This
matter
then
must
farther
be
considered
.
By
the
seed
of
the
Woman
(
in
the
first
Scripture-Notion
of
that
expression
)
we
are
to
understand
the
Messiah
,
Christ
,
Gen.
3.15
.
Here
it
hath
respect
to
the
Saints
,
begotten
by
the
Word
,
and
Spirit
of
Jesus
:
call'd
the
seed
of
the
Woman
,
because
born
in
the
midst
of
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
before
that
their
flight
into
the
Wilderness
,
mention'd
,
v.
14.
As
also
because
like
her
,
of
the
same
nature
,
spirit
,
temper
,
walking
in
the
same
footsteps
,
owning
the
same
Principles
,
Doctrine
,
practising
the
same
Worship
,
found
in
the
observation
of
the
same
Institutions
,
Ordinances
,
with
her
.
By
the
remnant
then
of
her
seed
,
we
are
to
understand
,
such
as
remain
behind
her
,
when
she
flies
into
the
Wilderness
,
go
not
with
her
thither
.
The
Wilderness
points
out
a
state
of
secrecy
,
retirement
,
and
so
safety
:
The
Woman
(
i.
e.
the
body
of
the
Churches
)
Flies
into
the
Wilderness
from
the
face
of
the
Serpent
,
Worships
in
holes
,
corners
;
whilest
this
remnant
keep
on
in
their
visible
owning
the
Wayes
,
Ordinances
,
Institutions
of
Christ
as
formerly
.
Who
(
with
submission
I
speak
it
)
I
conceive
to
be
most
strictly
the
Witnesses
in
their
last
testimony
to
Jesus
.
4.
As
touching
the
fourth
and
fifth
particular
,
what
this
War
is
,
and
to
what
period
of
time
it
hath
relation
;
It
seems
(
at
least
to
me
)
evident
from
what
hath
been
already
offer'd
,
that
't
is
the
last
advance
of
the
Dragon
,
or
Devil
,
acting
in
the
Papal-Antichristian-Wilde-Beast
,
ascending
out
of
the
bottomless
Pit
(
or
coming
forth
in
more
than
ordinary
malice
,
fury
)
against
the
two
Witnesses
,
or
such
of
the
Womans
seed
,
who
shall
at
this
time
most
strictly
have
the
Spirit
of
Prophesie
with
them
;
and
so
bear
up
for
a
season
,
in
a
testimony
for
Christ
against
him
;
the
issue
whereof
,
shall
be
their
slaughter
,
or
the
driving
them
off
that
publick
testimony
they
are
bearing
,
into
the
Wilderness
,
whether
the
Woman
,
or
the
body
of
the
Churches
was
before
fled
.
And
this
seems
more
than
Probable
.
Because
,
1.
Though
here
's
mention
of
the
Dragons
going
about
to
make
War
with
the
remnant
of
the
Womans
seed
;
yet
there
's
no
intimation
of
the
least
execution
,
as
to
any
corporeal
slaughter
he
makes
upon
them
:
but
they
seem
rather
(
with
respect
to
that
)
in
as
great
safety
as
the
Woman
that
before
was
fled
into
the
Wilderness
:
In
answer
to
which
,
the
slaughter
of
the
Witnesses
is
not
,
cannot
be
a
corporeal
slaughter
,
as
amongst
others
is
most
evident
from
this
single
consideration
:
viz.
Such
as
their
slaughter
is
,
such
will
their
Resurrection
be
;
if
their
slaughter
be
corporeal
,
their
Resurrection
must
be
so
:
But
their
Resurrection
is
not
,
cannot
be
a
corporeal
Resurrection
;
because
it
crosses
the
Scripture
,
1
Cor.
15.23
.
Every
one
in
his
own
order
,
Christ
the
first-fruits
,
afterwards
those
that
are
Christ's
at
his
coming
:
clearly
asserting
,
that
the
Saints
rise
not
till
the
personal
coming
of
Christ
:
But
now
the
Witnesses
rise
before
;
as
is
granted
by
all
.
2.
After
this
advance
of
the
Dragon
,
you
hear
no
more
of
this
remnant
of
the
Womans
seed
,
till
the
great
Randezvouz
upon
Mount
Sion
,
Rev.
14.1
.
Where
they
are
the
risen
Witnesses
,
represented
under
the
notion
of
One
Hundred
forty
and
four
Thousand
,
with
their
fathers
name
upon
their
foreheads
—
going
forth
under
the
conduct
of
the
Lamb
,
to
execute
the
Judgements
written
against
Antichrist
,
ver
.
7.8
,
9
,
10
,
11
,
12.
to
the
end
.
And
no
wonder
,
for
all
this
while
,
viz.
from
the
time
of
their
slaughter
,
to
the
time
of
their
rise
,
they
lie
Dead
,
as
to
any
publick
visible
witness
for
Christ
;
which
formerly
they
bear
,
till
the
Spirit
of
Life
,
from
God
,
re-enters
into
them
;
and
they
stand
upon
their
feet
—
.
3.
This
War
against
the
remnant
of
the
Womans
seed
,
is
much
about
the
same
time
with
her
second
flight
into
the
Wilderness
,
ver
.
14.
That
that
flight
of
the
Woman
into
the
Wilderness
is
a
second
flight
,
is
evident
.
For
,
1.
She
is
represented
,
ver
.
10
,
12.
as
coming
out
of
it
with
Tryumph
,
Shouting
,
having
greatned
confidence
,
that
she
should
never
return
thither
again
;
for
she
sings
,
ver
.
10.
Now
is
come
Salvation
,
and
Strength
,
and
the
Kingdom
of
our
God
,
and
the
Power
of
his
Christ
.
2.
The
Wilderness
whether
she
flies
,
is
call'd
HER
PLACE
,
ver
.
14.
viz.
with
respect
to
what
's
said
,
ver
.
6.
with
relation
to
her
first
flying
thither
.
And
the
Woman
fled
into
the
Wilderness
,
where
she
hath
a
place
prepared
of
God.
Into
this
place
,
which
is
now
call'd
,
her
place
,
because
before
prepar'd
for
her
of
God
,
doth
she
now
fly
.
Now
that
second
flight
of
the
Woman
into
the
Wilderness
,
is
exactly
the
same
with
the
time
of
the
Witnesses
lying
dead
;
She
is
nourish't
for
a
time
,
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
from
the
face
of
the
Serpent
:
So
the
Witnesses
lye
dead
a
time
[
one
Year
]
times
[
two
Years
]
and
half
a
time
[
half
a
Year
]
viz.
Three
Years
and
a
half
which
is
congruous
to
the
Scripture-Notion
of
time
,
or
times
,
Dan.
4.23
,
25.
VI.
That
in
the
time
of
this
War
,
there
is
a
Gospel-Church-state
,
is
evident
.
For
,
1.
There
's
the
Woman
,
i.
e.
the
Saints
in
Church-Communion
Worshipping
God
in
the
wayes
of
Christs
Institution
(
for
upon
this
account
she
's
call'd
the
Woman
,
Bride
of
Christ
,
as
hath
been
proved
)
fled
into
the
Wilderness
,
just
(
as
't
were
)
upon
its
commencement
.
2.
The
Remnant
of
the
Womans
seed
which
keep
the
Commandments
of
God
,
ver
.
17.
If
by
the
Commandments
of
God
,
we
understand
the
Commandments
of
God
the
Father
,
or
of
Jesus
Christ
,
it
comes
all
to
one
.
For
one
great
Commandment
of
the
Father
to
the
Sons
of
Men
,
is
to
hear
Christ
,
Deut.
18.18
,
19.
And
on
the
Holy
Mount
,
a
voice
is
heard
to
the
same
purpose
,
Mat.
17.5
.
And
Christ
tells
us
,
that
those
that
have
heard
,
and
learnt
of
the
Father
,
come
to
him
;
viz.
to
be
instucted
by
him
,
John
6.45
.
And
he
that
hears
him
,
i.
e.
obey's
,
subjects
to
him
,
his
in-doctrinations
,
teachings
,
hears
the
Father
.
3.
They
are
also
said
to
have
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
.
i.
e.
1.
Negatively
,
they
hold
not
to
the
Decrees
,
Canons
,
Laws
,
Institutions
of
Pope
,
Councils
,
Fathers
,
&c.
They
abhor
to
comply
with
any
Antichristian
Superstitions
,
Worship
,
Orders
,
Ordinances
:
would
they
have
done
so
,
the
Devil
had
never
gon
about
to
make
War
against
them
.
The
Spirit
testifyes
of
them
,
that
they
were
not
defiled
with
Woman
,
Rev.
14.4
.
i.
e.
with
none
of
the
Idolatries
,
Superstitions
,
Fornications
of
the
great
Whore
,
or
any
of
her
Daughters
.
2.
Positively
,
they
do
visibly
own
Jesus
Christ
,
in
all
his
Offices
,
Laws
,
Institutions
;
nor
will
they
be
perswaded
to
leave
them
,
or
cease
to
conform
to
them
whatever
it
cost
them
.
The
Lord
testifies
of
them
in
their
risen-state
,
that
they
are
Virgins
,
Rev.
14.4
.
i.
e.
chast
to
Christ
,
faithful
to
his
Institutions
.
And
thus
much
touching
the
Third
Period
of
time
,
in
which
it's
evident
,
there
are
Churches
of
the
institution
of
Christ
.
That
there
are
so
,
4.
At
the
Witnesses
rise
,
and
all
along
the
pouring
out
of
the
Vials
,
is
very
evident
by
the
same
Book
of
the
Revelation
:
By
the
way
I
would
modestly
give
my
Judgment
touching
Two
things
.
I.
That
the
risen-Witnesses
,
and
the
Vial-Angels
,
contemporize
.
This
seems
evident
.
For
,
1.
The
time
of
the
Witnesses
Prophesying
,
is
a
time
of
Mourning
to
them
,
being
in
their
Sack-cloth-state
,
and
for
the
most
part
the
time
of
Antichrist
.
rampancy
:
but
at
the
time
of
their
rise
,
the
scene
begins
to
alter
;
and
the
Vengance
of
God
falls
so
fearfully
upon
the
Antichristians
,
that
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
falls
;
or
one
of
the
Ten
Kingdoms
totally
draws
off
from
Antichrist
,
and
is
brought
into
subjection
to
Christ
:
The
time
of
the
beginning
of
the
pouring
out
of
the
Vials
,
is
a
time
of
Mourning
to
the
Antichristians
:
for
the
Vials
are
Vials
of
the
Pure
Wrath
of
God
Almighty
pour'd
forth
in
his
Authority
,
and
by
his
Appointment
,
upon
them
.
2.
From
the
Witnesses
rise
,
the
destruction
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
,
or
of
Antichrist
goe's
on
,
till
he
be
wholly
destroyed
,
and
the
Kingdoms
become
the
Lords
,
Rev.
11.14
,
15
,
16
,
17
,
18.
The
same
fate
befals
the
Antichristians
under
the
pouring
forth
of
the
Vials
:
their
Kingdom
is
gradually
wasted
,
consumed
,
till
it
cease
to
be
,
Rev.
16
from
first
to
last
.
But
this
is
not
a
place
fully
to
prosecute
this
matter
.
II.
That
there
are
none
of
the
Vials
yet
poured
forth
:
These
few
things
(
amongst
others
)
which
must
not
now
be
mentioned
)
lead
me
captive
to
the
belief
of
this
Assertion
.
1.
The
Witnesses
,
I
humbly
conceive
,
are
not
yet
risen
,
't
is
to
be
feared
not
yet
slain
.
Now
the
risen-witnesses
,
and
Vial-Angels
synchronizing
,
they
not
being
risen
,
these
have
not
pour'd
forth
one
Vial.
2.
We
have
not
yet
seen
the
preparatory
work
,
to
the
powring
forth
of
the
Vials
mentioned
,
Rev.
15.
3.
The
subject
of
the
Vials
are
the
persons
,
or
things
of
Antichrist
.
The
Vials
being
Vials
of
pure
Wrath
;
on
whatever
persons
,
or
things
,
they
fall
,
they
totally
consume
them
;
so
,
as
that
they
shall
never
stand
up
,
or
exist
more
.
What
of
the
Persons
,
things
of
Antichrist
have
been
thus
removed
,
destroyed
;
Are
they
not
all
in
their
splendour
,
height
,
glory
at
this
day
?
4.
The
Vial-Angels
,
and
the
Stone-smiting
,
Dan.
2.
synchronize
:
the
effects
of
the
one
,
and
the
other
,
are
the
same
;
viz.
the
total
destruction
of
Antichrist
,
and
introduction
,
exaltment
,
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
But
the
Stone
hath
yet
not
begun
to
smite
;
for
when
it
begins
so
to
do
,
it
shall
never
cease
,
till
the
Image
be
wholly
destroyed
;
and
it
(
the
Stone
)
become
a
great
Mountain
filling
the
whole
Earth
,
Dan.
2.34
,
35.
Therefore
none
of
the
Vials
are
yet
poured
out
.
But
of
this
matter
we
must
not
now
speak
at
large
.
That
there
are
particular
Churches
upon
the
rise
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
pouring
out
of
the
Vials
,
will
receive
a
speedy
dispatch
.
1.
Now
the
Witnesses
(
which
we
have
proved
to
be
particular
Churches
)
stand
upon
their
feet
—
.
Begin
openly
,
with
their
wonted
,
and
perhaps
,
greater
courage
and
boldness
to
assert
,
and
give
Witness
to
the
Wayes
,
and
Institutions
of
Christ
;
which
all
the
time
of
their
Prophesying
,
they
were
publickly
,
and
in
the
time
of
their
slaughter
,
they
were
privately
found
in
the
practice
of
,
Rev.
11.11
.
2.
Now
the
Woman
that
had
fled
into
the
Wilderness
,
and
was
nourisht
there
all
the
time
of
the
Witnesses
slaughter
,
comes
out
from
thence
,
and
shews
her self
as
the
true
Loyal
Spouse
of
Christ
,
in
her
visible
subjection
to
him
;
in
all
his
glorious
Institutions
,
and
Appointments
.
To
which
time
,
that
prophesie
seems
to
have
respect
,
Cant.
8.5
.
3.
Now
the
Temple
,
of
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Testimony
in
Heaven
is
open'd
,
Rev.
15.5
.
A
few
things
must
be
enquired
into
.
1.
What
we
are
to
understand
by
the
Temple
.
2.
Why
't
is
call'd
,
The
Temple
of
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Testimony
.
3.
In
what
sense
it
's
said
,
to
be
opened
.
1.
By
the
Temple
,
we
are
to
understand
the
Gospel-Church-state
,
the
Churches
,
Ordinances
,
Institutions
of
CHRIST
:
which
hath
been
before
proved
,
are
represented
under
that
notion
,
with
the
Reasons
thereof
.
2.
'T
is
call'd
,
The
Temple
of
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Testimony
;
because
the
presence
of
God
,
his
Laws
,
Statutes
,
Ordinances
,
were
with
them
,
amongst
them
,
in
a
special
peculiar
manner
.
The
Tabernacle
of
Old
was
a
Type
of
his
special
presence
with
his
people
then
,
Exod.
25.8
.
and
29.45
,
46.
Levit.
26.11
,
12.
Therefore
God
is
said
to
dwell
in
the
Tabernacle
;
it
s
call'd
his
Habitation
,
2
Sam.
15.25
.
There
he
promised
to
meet
with
,
and
speak
to
his
People
,
Exod.
29.42
,
43.
This
Tabernacle
is
call'd
,
the
Tabernacle
of
Testimony
,
Exod.
38.21
.
Acts
7.44
.
because
in
it
was
the
Ark
,
wherein
was
the
Law
,
or
Testimony
.
'T
was
at
last
brought
into
the
Temple
at
Jerusalem
,
1
Chron.
8.4
.
—
2
Chron.
5.5
.
This
here
is
said
to
be
in
Heaven
(
or
appertaining
to
the
Gospel-Ministration
)
perhaps
on
purpose
to
obviate
any
mistake
,
the
Jews
might
have
of
the
restitution
of
their
Temple-Worship
;
q.
d.
Though
I
speak
of
the
Temple
of
the
Tabernacle
of
Testimony
;
don't
think
,
that
I
intend
that
which
was
built
,
by
Moses
,
Solomon
,
and
that
your
Old-Worship
thereto
affixed
,
shall
be
restored
;
no
,
I
am
treating
of
another
kind
of
Temple
,
under
another
Ministration
,
viz.
an
Heavenly
,
which
he
that
speaks
from
Heaven
hath
introduced
.
To
which
appertains
the
Testimony
,
Laws
,
Institutions
,
he
hath
given
forth
;
wherein
he
hath
promised
to
meet
his
People
,
bless
them
,
fill
them
with
his
Company
,
Presence
,
Glory
.
3.
By
the
Opening
of
the
Temple
of
the
Tabernacle
in
Heaven
,
we
are
not
to
understand
,
the
introduction
of
a
New-Gospel-Ministration
:
The
vanity
,
emptiness
,
ridicule
of
such
an
interpretation
is
from
hence
manifest
;
that
John
saith
not
,
that
there
shall
be
a
New-Temple
built
;
but
only
,
that
the
Temple
shall
be
opened
,
i.
e.
the
Old
Temple
of
the
Tabernacle
that
was
standing
all
the
times
of
the
Pagan-Antichristian
persecutions
.
And
this
very
Scripture
is
of
it self
evidence
sufficient
,
that
at
least
all
the
times
of
Antichrist
,
there
was
an
abiding
Temple
,
or
Gospel-Church-state
,
Worship
,
Worshippers
therein
.
For
at
the
rise
of
Antichrist
we
find
a
Temple
,
Rev.
11.1
.
and
now
at
the
going
forth
of
the
Vial-Angels
,
this
very
Temple
is
open'd
:
not
the
least
tittle
,
syllable
,
of
the
constituting
a
new
one
;
but
the
opening
the
old
.
The
word
is
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
build
;
no
,
nor
so
much
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
restore
,
or
repair
;
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
open
that
which
was
already
built
,
and
sufficiently
beautified
by
the
Lord.
The
words
are
perhaps
an
allusion
to
2
Chron.
28.24
.
&
29.3
.
The
first
Scripture
tells
us
,
that
Ahaz
had
shut
up
the
doors
of
the
House
of
the
Lord
;
the
latter
,
that
good
Hezekiah
open'd
them
▪
'T
was
the
same
House
,
the
same
doors
(
not
others
)
that
was
shut
up
and
opened
.
The
meaning
is
,
Gospel-Churches
that
a
little
before
were
Worshipping
more
retiredly
,
privately
,
are
now
again
brought
to
publick
view
;
returned
from
their
Wilderness
,
retired-state
,
to
an
open
profession
,
owning
of
the
Laws
,
Wayes
of
JESVS
.
4.
The
Vial-Angels
come
out
of
this
Temple
thus
opened
,
Rev.
15.6
.
For
they
are
some
of
the
most
Spiritual
,
principal
of
the
Temple-Worshippers
(
or
members
of
these
Churches
)
as
is
evident
from
their
Priestly-array
,
they
are
clothed
in
pure
and
White-linnen
,
having
their
breasts
girded
with
Golden-Girdles
:
The
attire
of
the
Priests
,
Exod.
28.6
,
8.
Temple-Worshippers
are
a
Royal
Priesthood
,
1
Pet.
2.9
.
5.
During
the
whole
time
of
the
pouring
out
of
the
Vials
(
at
the
close
of
which
,
as
is
generally
granted
,
Christ
comes
)
we
find
the
continuance
of
this
Temple
,
ver
8.
And
the
Temple
was
filled
with
Smoak
from
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
from
his
Power
,
(
i.
e.
there
was
a
more
than
ordinary
presence
of
God
,
with
these
Temple-Worshippers
)
and
no
man
was
able
to
enter
into
the
Temple
(
viz.
to
interrupt
,
disturb
the
Worshippers
there
,
as
formerly
they
had
done
)
till
the
seven
Plagues
of
the
seven-Angels
were
fulfilled
,
(
i.
e.
till
they
were
all
pour'd
out
)
Antichrist
by
them
perfectly
destroyed
,
the
Glorious
Kingdom
of
our
LORD
and
SAVIOVR
introduced
.
CHAP.
V.
Gospel-Churches
part
of
that
Ministration
set
on
foot
by
Christ
:
The
whole
of
that
Ministration
permanent
,
to
continue
to
the
end
of
the
World.
Mat.
28.19
,
20.
1
Cor.
11.26
.
Explained
.
An
Objection
Answered
.
1
Tim.
6.13
,
14.
Explained
.
Heb.
1.1
,
2.
Considered
,
opened
.
The
Excellency
of
the
discovery
God
the
Father
made
of
his
Will
by
his
Son
,
above
all
other
discoveries
he
had
before
made
:
nothing
new
to
be
added
to
it
.
Dan.
9.24
.
Explained
.
The
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
who
.
Vision
,
and
Prophesie
what
it
is
.
The
sealing
it
up
,
what
it
imports
.
There
's
no
ground
left
for
any
New-Ministration
,
or
any
alteration
in
that
set
on
foot
by
Christ
.
The
reasons
of
the
alteration
of
the
Old
Testament-Ministration
,
with
the
Institutions
thereto
belonging
.
The
Gospel-Ministration
,
Ordinances
,
must
continue
,
except
a
greater
than
Christ
come
.
Demonstration
.
V.
THe
Gospel-Church-state
,
with
the
Churches
Institutions
,
Ordinances
thereunto
belonging
,
is
part
of
that
Ministration
,
that
was
set
on
foot
by
the
Lord
Jesus
,
when
he
Tabernacled
amongst
men
;
as
hath
already
been
demonstrated
.
Now
the
whole
of
that
Ministration
that
was
then
set
on
foot
by
him
,
is
permanent
,
and
inviolably
to
be
observed
to
the
end
of
the
World.
To
the
proof
of
which
,
we
now
address
our selves
.
I.
Christ
himself
seems
to
intimate
as
much
,
when
he
gives
commission
to
the
Apostles
,
to
go
forth
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
teaching
them
who
shall
be
converted
by
their
Ministry
to
observe
his
whole
charge
,
Mat.
28.19
,
20.
Go
ye
therefore
,
and
teach
all
Nations
,
Baptizing
them
in
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Son
,
and
of
the
Holy
Spirit
:
Teaching
them
to
observe
all
things
whatever
I
have
commanded
you
;
and
lo
,
I
am
with
you
alway
,
even
unto
the
end
of
the
World.
Two
things
are
plainly
asserted
.
1.
That
whatever
Christ
gave
them
in
charge
to
communicate
to
others
,
was
to
be
observed
and
kept
by
them
to
the
end
of
the
World.
2.
That
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
would
all
along
communicate
his
presence
,
to
such
as
should
,
to
that
great
period
of
time
,
be
found
in
the
observance
of
what
he
commanded
.
II.
The
great
Apostle
of
the
Gentiles
,
who
also
had
seen
the
Lord
,
and
converst
with
him
,
when
he
was
caught
up
into
the
third
Heavens
,
expresly
asserts
concerning
one
part
of
this
Gospel-Ministration
,
or
one
great
Ordinance
appertaining
thereunto
,
(
and
such
an
one
as
none
can
regularly
be
found
in
the
practice
of
,
but
such
as
are
in
a
Church-state
,
Act.
2.42
.
)
viz.
The
Ordinance
of
Breaking
Bread
,
that
it
was
to
continue
to
the
coming
of
our
Lord
,
1
Cor.
11.26
.
For
as
often
as
ye
eat
this
Bread
,
and
drink
this
Cup
,
ye
do
shew
forth
the
Lords
death
until
he
come
.
Christ
commanded
his
Disciples
a
little
before
he
was
offer'd
up
a
Sacrifice
for
them
,
to
be
found
in
this
practice
,
Luke
22.19
,
20.
—
This
do
in
remembrance
of
me
.
And
afterwards
charges
them
as
they
love
him
,
to
be
found
in
the
observance
of
it
(
as
of
other
his
Commandments
)
John
14.15
.
If
ye
love
me
,
keep
my
Commandments
.
Tells
them
it
's
an
argument
of
their
love
,
and
true
friendship
to
him
so
to
do
,
John
14.21
,
23.
and
15.14
.
Ye
are
my
Friends
,
if
ye
do
whatsoever
I
command
you
.
Which
saith
our
Apostle
,
we
are
to
do
till
our
Lord
comes
.
Object
.
1.
But
we
witness
the
Lord
already
come
to
us
:
therefore
we
are
no
longer
to
be
under
the
observation
of
it
.
Answ
.
And
thus
some
in
the
Apostles
dayes
,
were
wont
to
talk
,
that
they
had
experienced
the
Resurrection
,
't
was
to
them
past
already
;
so
endeavouring
to
evert
the
great
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
the
Resurrection
from
the
Dead
.
Against
whom
he
smartly
disputes
,
1
Cor.
15.
But
in
what
sense
it
is
,
that
any
pretend
,
that
Christ
is
already
come
,
must
be
a
little
consider'd
.
1.
He
is
come
in
Spirit
,
Power
,
say
some
.
Answ
.
And
so
he
was
before
the
writing
of
this
Epistle
:
yea
,
before
any
one
particular
Church
was
gathered
by
the
Apostles
.
Never
such
a
coming
of
Christ
in
Spirit
and
Power
,
as
was
that
in
the
day
of
Pentecost
,
Act.
2.
Every
believer
,
't
is
true
,
witnesses
his
coming
to
him
in
Spirit
,
Power
,
Quickning
;
Raising
him
from
the
death
of
Sin
,
to
the
life
of
Righteousness
,
Sanctifying
,
Cleansing
him
;
which
,
whoever
doth
not
,
whatever
his
profession
is
,
or
by
what
name
soever
he
is
call'd
,
he
is
not
a
Believer
:
but
in
this
sense
,
he
was
already
come
to
these
Corinthians
,
before
Paul
writ
this
Epistle
to
them
.
He
ownes
them
for
a
Church
of
God
,
affirmes
that
they
were
Sanctified
in
Christ
Jesus
,
call'd
to
be
Saints
,
that
the
grace
of
God
was
given
them
by
Christ
Jesus
;
that
in
every
thing
they
were
enriched
by
him
,
in
all
utterance
,
and
in
all
knowledge
,
that
the
testimony
of
Christ
was
confirmed
in
them
;
so
that
they
came
behind
in
no
Spiritural
gift
;
that
they
were
call'd
unto
the
fellowship
of
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
,
1
Cor.
2.4
,
5
,
6
,
7
,
9.
with
much
more
that
might
be
mentioned
,
evidently
declaring
,
that
Christ
was
in
Spirit
,
Power
,
already
come
to
them
;
yet
the
Apostle
speaks
of
another
coming
,
till
which
,
the
Saints
are
to
be
found
in
the
practice
of
this
institution
;
which
coming
also
,
these
Corinthians
waited
for
,
1
Cor.
1.7
.
Waiting
for
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
Object
.
2.
He
is
come
already
to
some
in
person
;
say
others
,
there
's
therefore
an
end
of
this
Institution
,
the
whole
Ministration
.
Answ
.
But
the
coming
of
Christ
in
a
corner
,
is
not
the
coming
the
Apostle
here
speaks
of
—
.
'T
is
an
unscriptural
,
anti-scriptural
notion
(
as
hath
been
demonstrated
)
;
but
that
coming
which
the
Corinthians
,
with
all
the
Saints
ever
since
his
departure
,
have
been
waiting
for
,
viz.
his
Glorious
,
Visible
coming
in
the
Clouds
of
Heaven
,
when
every
eye
shall
see
him
.
III.
The
same
Apostle
most
solemnly
charges
his
beloved
Son
Timothy
,
to
keep
the
Commandment
without
spot
,
to
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
1
Tim.
6.13
,
14.
I
give
thee
charge
in
the
sight
of
God
,
who
quickneth
all
things
,
and
before
Christ
Jesus
,
who
before
Pontius
Pilate
witnessed
a
good
confession
,
that
thou
keep
this
Commandment
without
spot
—
till
the
appearing
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
What
's
meant
by
Commandment
?
Answer
,
The
words
in
the
Greek
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
That
you
keep
the
Commandment
.
So
the
Ar.
Syr.
V.L.
render
it
;
His
Commandment
,
so
the
Aeth
.
reads
it
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
put
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Commandment
,
for
the
Commandments
;
so
Piscator
renders
it
,
Vt
serves
haec
mandata
,
that
thou
keep
these
Commandments
,
viz.
the
Commandments
he
had
,
as
the
Apostle
of
Jesus
Christ
,
communicated
to
Timothy
from
Christ
.
These
Believers
were
to
observe
,
keep
,
till
the
appearing
of
Christ
Jesus
.
If
the
words
be
strictly
adhered
to
,
and
there
be
no
enallage
of
the
number
allowed
,
it
comes
to
the
same
purpose
.
For
't
will
not
I
presume
,
be
denied
,
that
by
Commandment
we
are
not
to
understand
any
Commandment
given
forth
by
Paul's
private
Spirit
;
but
the
Commandment
of
Christ
through
him
.
Now
of
all
Christ's
Commandments
,
there
's
the
same
reason
,
our
reception
,
owning
of
,
obedience
to
any
one
,
is
grounded
upon
his
Soveraign
Authority
:
If
I
may
reject
one
,
I
may
reject
all
;
and
if
I
am
bound
to
attend
to
,
obey
one
,
I
am
bound
to
attend
to
,
obey
all
.
For
't
is
the
same
Law-giver
,
that
hath
given
them
all
forth
.
Besides
,
the
Apostle
in
this
Epistle
,
Chap.
5.21
.
charges
him
before
God
,
and
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
the
Elect
Angels
,
that
he
observe
the
things
delivered
to
him
,
without
preferring
one
before
another
:
which
seems
to
be
the
Commandment
,
he
thus
solemnly
charges
him
in
the
words
under
consideration
,
to
keep
without
spot
,
and
unblameable
to
the
coming
of
Christ
.
The
plain
meaning
is
,
the
Apostle
writes
this
Epstle
to
Timothy
,
on
purpose
to
instruct
him
how
to
behave
himself
in
the
Church
of
God
,
Chap.
3.15
.
He
had
given
him
sundry
directions
touching
the
Officers
to
be
chosen
in
the
Church
,
Chap.
3.
Speaks
of
the
Apostasie
from
the
Doctrine
,
and
Worship
of
the
Gospel
that
should
be
in
an
after-day
,
Chap.
4.
(
of
which
also
he
had
treated
in
his
second
Epistle
to
the
Thessalonians
,
Chap.
2.
)
would
have
him
put
the
Brethren
in
remembrance
of
these
things
,
Chap.
4.6
.
charges
him
to
give
attendance
to
the
work
of
the
Ministry
,
to
which
he
was
call'd
;
to
take
heed
to
the
Doctrine
,
relating
to
Faith
,
and
Church-order
,
which
was
deliver'd
to
him
,
Chap.
4.14
,
16.
which
he
calls
that
which
was
committed
to
his
trust
,
which
he
commands
him
to
keep
,
Chap.
6.20
.
yea
,
to
command
and
teach
to
others
,
Chap.
4.10
.
And
having
charged
him
to
observe
all
these
things
without
partiality
,
Chap.
5.21
.
he
in
this
place
most
solemnly
commands
him
to
keep
that
Commandment
of
his
.
The
sum
is
,
1.
Whatever
the
Apostle
had
charged
upon
Timothy
,
relating
to
the
Doctrine
and
Worship
of
the
Gospel
;
to
the
Church
,
and
the
Institutions
thereof
;
he
was
not
only
to
observe
himself
,
but
to
command
others
also
to
do
so
.
2.
That
these
Orders
,
Institutions
,
Ordinances
,
were
to
continue
to
the
next
Glorious
Personal
coming
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
and
the
Saints
in
their
several
Generations
,
are
till
then
,
to
be
found
in
the
conscientious
observance
,
and
practice
of
them
;
whence
it
necessarily
follows
,
that
the
Ministration
introduced
by
Christ
(
which
for
the
most
part
consists
in
what
we
have
but
now
instanc'd
in
)
must
continue
till
that
day
.
IV.
Our
Apostle
give
us
a
farther
,
and
most
ample
demonstration
of
the
Truth
pleaded
for
,
Heb.
1.1
,
2.
God
who
at
sundry
times
,
and
in
divers
manners
spake
in
times
past
to
the
Fathers
,
hath
in
these
last
dayes
spoken
unto
us
by
his
Son.
The
last
dayes
,
are
the
last
dayes
of
the
Judaick
Church-state
,
the
whole
oeconomy
;
all
the
Laws
,
Statutes
,
Orders
,
Institutions
thereunto
appertaining
.
God
hath
spoken
—
i.
e.
God
the
Father
hath
done
so
by
his
Son
,
in
his
personal
Ministry
,
when
he
tabernacled
amongst
men
.
The
design
of
the
Apostle
in
the
words
under
consideration
it
's
obvious
,
is
to
give
the
Gospel-Ministration
a
preferrence
above
all
that
went
before
it
.
And
this
he
doth
especially
two
wayes
.
1.
The
discoveries
God
made
of
his
Will
to
the
Fathers
in
times
past
,
he
made
by
the
Prophets
:
but
the
discovery
of
his
Will
in
the
Gospel-Ministration
,
is
by
his
Son.
Now
though
't
is
true
,
the
Prophets
were
worthy
,
excellent
,
glorious
ones
;
yet
they
were
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
meer
men
;
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
Sons
of
Adam
:
The
Son
of
God
,
the
Mediator
of
the
New-Covenant
(
by
whom
the
Father
spake
,
when
he
dwelt
amongst
us
)
is
fair
,
fair
above
them
all
,
Psal
.
45.
Transcends
them
all
in
Beauty
,
Excellency
,
Authority
,
Glory
,
as
being
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
Son
,
that
well-beloved
Son
of
the
Father
in
whom
he
was
well
pleased
.
2.
All
the
discoveries
that
were
before
,
were
but
partial
,
gradual
.
He
gave
a
hint
to
Adam
,
to
Noah
;
spake
more
plainly
to
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
Jacob
,
Gen.
12.1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
Chap.
15.11
,
12.
and
17.1
,
2.
and
26.24
.
Chap.
49.
Afterward
to
Moses
in
giving
the
Law
,
and
erection
of
the
Judaick-Church
;
when
there
was
such
a
discovery
of
the
mind
of
God
,
that
lookt
like
so
perfect
a
model
,
that
nothing
further
was
to
be
expected
;
yet
he
afterward
spake
by
David
,
the
Prophets
,
Ezra
,
&c.
but
now
by
his
Son
,
he
hath
made
a
perfect
,
and
full
discovery
of
his
Mind
,
and
Will
;
so
as
nothing
more
,
nothing
new
,
nothing
beyond
it
is
to
be
expected
.
That
such
a
discovery
should
be
made
by
him
,
was
before
Prophesied
of
him
,
Dan.
9.24
.
Seventy
Weeks
are
determined
upon
the
People
—
to
finish
the
transgression
—
to
seal
up
the
Vision
,
and
Prophesie
,
and
to
anoint
the
most
Holy.
That
't
is
a
Prophesie
of
Christ
,
is
generally
acknowledged
by
both
Christians
,
and
Jews
.
Nachmanides
tells
us
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
this
Holy
of
Holies
(
or
the
most
Holy
,
as
we
translate
)
is
the
Messiah
,
who
is
sanctified
from
amongst
the
Sons
of
David
.
The
work
he
was
to
do
when
he
came
in
the
World
,
is
amply
decypher'd
,
viz.
to
Finish
transgression
,
to
make
an
end
of
Sins
,
to
make
reconciliation
for
iniquities
,
and
to
bring
in
everlasting
Righteousness
,
and
to
seal
up
the
Vision
,
and
Prophesie
.
This
last
is
,
what
we
are
at
present
concerned
to
take
notice
of
.
Two
things
must
be
enquired
into
.
1.
What
's
meant
by
Vision
,
and
Prophesie
.
2.
In
what
sense
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
Holy
of
Holyes
,
or
the
Holiness
of
Holinesses
,
the
Messiah
,
CHRIST
,
sealed
up
the
Vision
,
and
Prophesie
.
1.
Touching
the
first
,
by
Vision
and
Prophesie
,
we
are
to
understand
,
all
the
wayes
of
discovery
of
the
mind
and
Will
of
God
,
he
was
pleased
to
make
use
of
for
the
instruction
of
the
Judaick-Church
therein
.
2.
As
to
the
second
,
Christ
sealed
the
Vision
and
Prophesie
,
by
finishing
,
perfecting
it
,
so
as
no
more
was
,
or
needed
to
be
added
thereunto
,
as
to
the
making
the
discovery
of
the
Fathers
will
compleat
.
So
the
Word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Chatham
(
translated
seal
)
signifies
,
Ezek.
28
,
12.
Thou
sealest
up
the
Summe
:
Vatablus
,
and
the
Tigurine
render
it
,
Tues
omnibus
numeris
absolutum
exemplar
;
Thou
art
in
all
respects
a
perfect
example
.
And
to
the
same
purpose
,
Castalion
.
The
Syriack
renders
it
,
by
a
word
that
signifies
as
to
Seal
,
so
to
compleat
,
make
perfect
;
and
the
Arabick
,
by
a
word
,
that
signifies
to
make
an
end
of
speaking
.
When
a
man
hath
writ
the
whole
of
his
mind
he
intends
to
communicate
in
his
letter
,
he
seals
it
up
.
The
meaning
is
,
God
had
divers
wayes
,
and
manners
,
in
dayes
past
,
revealed
his
Will
to
the
Church
;
at
last
he
sent
his
Son
,
as
the
great
and
last
Prophet
,
who
fully
,
perfectly
discovers
his
mind
to
her
;
so
that
a
further
Instruction
there
needs
not
,
nor
is
there
to
be
expected
.
But
,
V.
There
's
no
ground
left
for
any
New-Ministration
,
or
any
Alteration
in
that
set
on
foot
by
Christ
.
The
reasons
of
the
alteration
of
the
Old-Testament-Ministration
,
with
the
Institutions
,
Ordinances
thereunto
appertaining
,
may
be
reduced
to
a
twofold-head
.
1.
They
all
pointed
at
,
had
respect
to
the
Messiah
,
Christ
,
to
come
,
Rom.
10.4
.
Christ
is
the
end
of
the
Law.
This
the
Apostle
asserts
to
be
the
ground
of
its
abolition
,
Heb.
10.1
,
9.
2.
Christ
was
to
come
during
its
continuance
,
as
Lord
over
his
own
House
,
with
more
ample
Power
,
and
Authority
than
any
that
went
before
him
,
Heb.
1.1
,
2
,
3.
&
3.5
,
6.
He
had
then
Power
,
Authority
,
to
confirm
,
remove
,
abolish
as
he
pleased
;
and
none
could
say
unto
him
in
this
matter
,
What
dost
thou
?
But
neither
of
these
can
be
supposed
as
the
ground
of
altering
,
discontinuing
the
Ministration
set
on
foot
by
Christ
.
He
was
then
already
come
,
tabernacled
among
men
:
and
come
he
was
,
as
the
great
Prophet
,
Lord
,
King
,
of
the
Church
;
and
as
such
,
gives
forth
Laws
for
them
to
subject
,
conform
to
.
VI.
The
Gospel-Ministration
,
Institutions
,
must
continue
,
except
a
greater
than
Christ
come
.
The
Law
was
given
forth
by
Moses
,
it
continued
thousands
of
Years
;
and
notwithstanding
the
degeneracy
,
corruption
that
was
amongst
the
People
,
none
could
put
a
period
to
it
;
the
Church
was
bound
to
the
observation
of
it
,
to
the
coming
of
Christ
,
Mal.
4.4
.
with
Deut.
34.10
.
and
that
upon
this
foot
of
account
;
because
till
Christ
,
none
rose
up
greater
than
he
.
Therefore
Paul
going
about
to
demonstrate
to
the
Jews
the
abolition
of
the
Mosaick
Ministration
,
layes
the
Foundation
of
his
discourse
in
the
super-eminent
Authority
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
'T
is
true
,
the
Law
was
most
solemnly
given
forth
by
the
Ministration
of
Angels
in
the
hands
of
Moses
,
but
Christ
is
above
Angels
,
Heb.
1.4
.
and
2.2
.
above
Moses
,
chap.
3.3
.
Is
there
any
greater
,
superiour
to
Christ
?
If
not
(
as
most
certain
it
is
there
is
not
;
to
assert
it
,
is
the
height
of
Antichristianism
,
't
is
blasphemy
against
the
Son
)
then
the
Ministration
instituted
by
him
,
must
of
necessity
continue
till
he
come
to
put
a
period
to
it
.
For
it
must
be
a
greater
,
and
superior
,
that
can
abolish
or
alter
what
is
establisht
.
CHAP.
VI.
The
end
for
which
Christ
Instituted
the
Gospel-Church-state
,
Churches
,
Ordinances
,
the
same
;
and
will
continue
so
to
the
time
of
the
consummation
of
all
things
.
The
particular
ends
instanc'd
in
.
Sanctifying
the
Name
of
the
Lord
in
Worship
,
what
it
is
.
A
solemn
,
publick
,
avowed
,
owning
,
subjection
to
Christ
,
setting
forth
the
Lords
honour
,
publishing
his
praises
.
Eph.
3.21
.
Explained
.
Saints
mutual
edification
,
growth
.
The
confirmation
of
their
mutual
Love
to
each
other
.
Are
some
of
the
ends
for
which
Christ
instituted
Gospel-Churches
,
Ordinances
,
demonstrated
.
Demonstration
.
VI.
THE
end
for
which
,
the
Lord
Jesus
establisht
the
Gospel-Church-state
,
Gospel-Churches
,
Institutions
,
Ordinances
,
is
the
same
that
ever
't
was
,
and
will
continue
so
to
be
till
the
time
of
the
consummation
of
all
things
.
Whence
its
continuation
necessarily
follows
.
Let
's
a
little
consider
what
were
the
ends
for
which
God
from
the
beginning
,
instituted
a
Church-state
in
the
World.
Amongst
others
that
perhaps
might
be
mentioned
,
these
are
the
chief
.
I.
The
Sanctification
of
his
name
therein
,
Lev.
10.3
.
This
is
that
which
the
Lord
hath
said
,
I
will
be
Sanctified
in
all
those
that
draw
nigh
to
me
—
.
'T
is
of
the
solemn
Worship
of
God
in
that
Church-state
he
is
there
speaking
:
In
particular
,
touching
that
Institution
of
sacrificeing
to
the
Lord.
The
sanctification
of
his
name
therein
,
is
asserted
to
be
one
great
end
of
the
Lord
in
that
institution
:
a
failure
wherein
cost
Nadab
,
and
Abihu
dear
;
they
thereby
provoked
the
Lord
,
and
he
brake
forth
in
his
fury
against
them
,
and
slew
them
before
the
People
.
This
also
is
asserted
to
be
the
end
of
the
Gospel-Church-state
,
Gospel-Institutions
,
Heb.
12.28
,
29.
Wherefore
we
receiving
a
Kingdom
which
cannot
be
shaken
,
let
us
have
grace
whereby
we
may
serve
God
,
acceptably
with
REVERENCE
,
and
GODLY
FEAR
,
for
our
God
is
a
consuming
Fire
.
By
the
Kingdom
which
cannot
be
shaken
,
we
have
already
demonstrated
,
is
meant
the
Gospel-Church-state
,
therein
they
were
to
serve
God
acceptably
,
with
reverence
,
and
Godly
fear
,
i.
e.
they
were
to
sanctifie
his
name
in
their
attendment
on
him
in
the
Institutions
appertaining
thereunto
;
which
if
they
neglect
to
do
,
they
may
expect
to
find
the
Lord
,
as
Nadab
,
and
Abihu
did
,
a
consuming
fire
to
them
.
Before
we
come
to
a
full
Conclusion
of
this
matter
,
't
will
not
be
altogether
impertinent
or
unprofitable
to
remark
what
it
is
to
sanctifie
the
Name
of
the
Lord
in
Solemn-Gospel-Worship
.
In
order
whereunto
there
must
be
,
1.
A
single
respect
to
,
a
Holy
reverence
of
God's
Soveraign
Authority
in
its
appointment
.
The
Laws
,
Edicts
of
men
,
have
no
place
here
.
Should
we
be
found
in
the
practice
of
what
God
commands
,
and
therein
have
no
regard
to
his
Commandment
,
Authority
;
but
the
Commandments
,
Injunctions
of
men
,
we
sanctifie
not
his
name
therein
.
The
Authority
of
God
instituting
it
,
is
laid
as
the
Foundation
of
,
and
motive
to
all
our
Worship
,
Deut.
6.4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
and
28.58
.
Mat.
28.18
,
19
,
20.
Heb.
3.4
,
5
,
6.
What
's
bottom'd
meerly
upon
the
wills
,
laws
of
men
,
is
not
the
Worship
of
God
;
't
is
Superstitious
,
Idolatrous
,
Vain
,
Empty
,
good
for
nothing
;
that
which
the
Soul
of
the
Lord
loaths
,
abhors
;
it
provokes
him
to
Jealousie
,
whatever
outward
splendour
,
beauty
,
shew
of
Devotion
it
may
seem
to
have
in
it
.
How
great
a
part
of
the
Worship
of
the
Papacy
is
hereby
discarded
,
is
known
:
It
being
solely
built
upon
the
Authority
of
Popes
,
Councils
,
Fathers
,
Traditions
,
Laws
,
Edicts
of
Men
;
totally
forraign
,
contrary
to
Jehovah's
Law.
2.
There
must
be
also
Faith
in
the
Promises
of
God
annexed
to
the
observance
of
these
Institutions
.
That
there
are
special
promises
of
Favour
,
Grace
,
Kindness
to
such
as
Conscientiously
attend
upon
him
herein
,
shall
afterwards
be
demonstrated
.
Faith
is
required
with
respect
to
these
Promises
:
He
that
comes
unto
God
(
draws
nigh
to
him
in
Gospel-Institutions
)
must
believe
that
he
is
,
and
that
he
is
a
rewarder
of
them
that
diligently
seek
him
.
Heb.
11.6
.
3.
There
must
be
a
Holy
,
Awfull
regard
unto
his
special
Presence
in
them
.
He
walks
in
the
midst
of
his
Golden
Candlesticks
,
Rev.
1.13
.
dwells
in
his
Churches
,
2
Cor.
6.16
.
'T
is
true
,
he
fills
Heaven
,
and
Earth
,
with
his
presence
,
is
indistant
to
no
creature
,
the
vilest
of
Men
,
or
Devils
;
but
he
hath
promised
a
more
special
Presence
with
his
Children
,
as
they
are
attending
him
in
his
own
appointments
,
for
their
further
enlightning
,
quickning
,
comfort
,
strengthning
,
growth
,
increasment
in
the
Grace
of
God
,
Mat.
18.20
.
If
persons
attend
on
Divine
Institutions
,
and
realize
not
the
special
presence
of
the
Lord
there
;
no
wonder
if
they
are
carnal
,
formal
,
dead
,
lifeless
in
them
,
meet
with
no
feeling
of
his
Power
,
sights
of
his
Glory
—
.
4.
There
must
be
an
attendment
to
the
due
order
,
in
which
the
Lord
will
have
all
managed
.
A
failure
herein
,
caused
the
Lord
of
old
to
make
a
breach
upon
Vzzah
(
he
smote
him
,
slew
him
,
when
they
were
about
to
bring
the
Ark
from
Kirjath-jearim
,
1
Chron.
13.11
.
)
1
Chron.
15.13
.
The
Lord
our
God
made
a
breach
upon
us
for
that
we
sought
him
not
after
the
due
Order
.
All
must
be
managed
in
the
Spirit
,
Power
,
of
Jehovah
:
he
's
put
into
office
by
the
Father
,
and
the
Son
,
to
enable
in
the
managery
of
Divine
Service
,
Rom.
8.26
.
Alas
!
sorry
weak
man
,
is
altogether
unable
for
the
dispatch
of
such
sublime
,
Heavenly
Work.
Let
men
at
their
utmost
peril
,
contemn
,
deride
the
assistance
of
the
Spirit
herein
;
they
never
worship
God
aright
,
who
are
strangers
to
it
,
nor
without
it
will
ever
be
able
to
please
him
in
what
they
do
.
5.
There
must
be
also
a
holy
delight
in
God
:
the
lively
stirring
up
,
exertings
,
puttings
forth
of
the
grace
of
God
in
us
.
'T
is
not
so
easie
a
matter
for
persons
to
sanctifie
the
Name
of
God
in
Worship
,
as
many
suppose
it
to
be
.
We
cannot
of
our selves
,
in
our
own
creaturely
power
,
serve
him
who
is
a
jealous
God.
6.
There
must
be
a
perseverance
,
continuance
,
unto
the
end
,
in
obedience
to
him
,
in
a
due
observation
of
,
and
subjection
to
him
,
in
Gospel-Institutions
:
otherwise
we
deny
his
name
,
prophane
it
(
as
much
as
in
us
lyes
,
make
Religion
,
Christianity
,
a
ridicule
,
contempt
in
the
World
)
instead
of
Sanctifying
it
.
Are
any
of
these
things
vacated
,
not
to
be
heeded
,
attended
to
?
Who
that
pretends
in
sobriety
to
Christianity
,
hath
the
forehead
to
avouch
,
affirm
it
?
II.
Another
end
of
Gospel-Institutions
is
,
Our
solemn
,
publick
,
avowed
,
owning
of
,
subjection
to
the
Lord
Jesus
.
'T
was
from
the
beginning
,
one
end
of
God
,
in
his
erecting
of
Worship
,
that
his
People
might
therein
,
solemnly
own
,
avouch
,
him
to
be
their
God
,
Lord
,
Soveraign
;
and
they
his
Loyal
Subjects
,
faithful
Servants
,
Deut.
26.16
,
17
,
18.
This
day
the
Lord
thy
God
hath
commanded
thee
to
do
these
Statutes
,
and
Judgments
:
Thou
shalt
therefore
keep
,
and
do
them
,
with
all
thy
heart
,
and
all
thy
soul
.
Thou
hast
avouched
the
Lord
this
day
to
be
thy
God
,
and
to
walk
in
his
Wayes
,
and
to
keep
his
Statutes
,
and
his
Commandments
,
and
his
Judgements
,
and
to
harken
unto
his
Voice
.
And
the
Lord
hath
avouched
thee
this
day
,
to
be
his
peculiar
People
as
he
hath
promised
thee
,
and
that
thou
shouldest
keep
all
his
Commandments
.
If
we
will
have
God
for
our
God
,
visibly
own
him
as
such
,
we
must
conform
to
his
Institutions
;
our
publick
acknowledgment
of
him
,
as
such
,
lyes
therein
.
The
World
know
nothing
of
the
Saints
actings
of
Faith
,
Love
,
the
secret
communion
they
have
with
GOD
:
nor
do
they
,
can
they
take
much
notice
of
them
as
to
their
Closet
,
Family-Service
:
but
when
found
in
the
practice
of
the
Institutions
of
the
Lord
,
then
are
they
in
the
view
of
men
,
publickly
declaring
that
God's
their
God
,
and
they
his
People
,
Josh
.
24.18
,
21
,
22.
is
to
the
same
purpose
,
2
Cor.
8.5
.
First
gave
their
own
selves
to
the
Lord
,
i.
e.
chose
him
for
their
God
,
resign'd
up
themselves
,
all
that
they
were
,
and
had
,
wholly
to
the
Lord
to
be
at
his
dispose
:
And
unto
us
by
the
Will
of
God
;
i.
e.
they
solemnly
avouched
,
publickly
owned
,
declared
this
God
to
be
theirs
,
by
their
entring
into
the
fellowship
of
the
Gospel
,
walking
in
the
wayes
of
his
appointment
,
owning
,
subjecting
to
,
the
Ordinances
of
Jesus
declared
to
them
by
us
.
Nor
can
there
be
a
full
owning
of
the
Lord
(
to
speak
modestly
)
without
a
conscientious
walking
herein
:
neither
will
the
Lord
look
upon
ought
we
do
,
whilest
in
the
wilful
neglect
of
his
Institutions
to
be
such
an
owning
of
him
.
He
will
be
acknowledged
to
be
our
God
,
not
in
the
way
of
our
own
wills
,
but
in
the
wayes
he
hath
appointed
us
so
to
do
.
The
sole
question
is
(
and
yet
one
would
wonder
it
should
be
a
question
amongst
any
that
profess
the
fear
of
the
Lord
)
Whether
it
be
the
duty
of
Saints
publickly
to
own
,
acknowledge
him
to
be
their
GOD
?
Which
if
granted
,
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
the
Gospel-Church-state
,
with
the
Institutions
thereunto
belonging
,
is
yet
in
being
;
and
must
be
so
,
whilest
there
are
any
Saints
in
this
World
,
whose
duty
't
is
so
to
own
him
:
for
one
end
aimed
at
by
the
Lord
Jesus
in
the
establishment
of
these
Institutions
,
was
,
(
as
hath
been
proved
)
that
Saints
should
solemnly
own
,
acknowledge
him
therein
.
III.
A
third
end
of
this
Gospel-Church-state
,
is
to
set
forth
the
Lords
honour
,
publish
his
praises
,
Eph.
3.21
.
Vnto
him
be
glory
in
the
Churches
by
Christ
Jesus
,
throughout
all
Ages
,
World
without
end
,
Amen
.
Two
things
are
here
plainly
asserted
by
the
Apostle
.
1.
That
there
shall
be
a
continuation
of
Churches
thoughout
all
ages
,
World
without
end
:
and
of
such
Churches
,
both
for
Matter
,
and
Form
,
(
at
least
)
as
were
in
the
Apostles
dayes
;
walking
with
Christ
in
all
the
wayes
of
his
appointment
.
One
would
wonder
at
the
confidence
of
persons
,
who
have
the
forehead
to
assert
the
cessation
of
Churches
,
Ordinances
,
in
open
opposition
to
what
is
affirmed
here
by
the
Apostle
of
our
Lord
:
who
speaks
so
fully
,
plainly
,
to
their
continuation
,
'till
the
end
of
the
World
,
that
all
the
wit
of
man
cannot
possibly
find
out
any
evasion
.
Had
he
said
only
,
They
should
continue
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
,
or
throughout
Generations
,
or
Ages
,
't
would
have
been
said
,
true
;
but
when
the
Apostles
fell
asleep
,
and
a
second
Generation
also
was
past
,
a
general
apostacy
came
in
,
and
there
was
a
period
of
the
Church-state
:
To
obviate
which
cavil
,
he
industriously
(
as
't
were
)
affirms
their
continuance
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
into
all
,
or
throughout
all
Generations
,
or
Ages
:
and
as
if
that
were
not
full
enough
to
express
his
intendment
of
their
continuance
till
time
should
be
no
more
;
he
adds
,
that
they
should
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
throughout
all
Ages
of
the
World
,
of
Worlds
,
or
Age
of
Ages
.
The
Apostles
seems
to
allude
to
two
Hebrew
Phrases
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Psal
.
10.6
.
I
shall
never
be
in
Adversity
;
the
word
is
,
unto
Generation
,
and
Generation
:
And
that
Isa
.
45.17
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Ye
shall
not
be
ashamed
,
nor
confounded
,
World
without
end
.
Their
continuance
till
the
end
of
this
World
,
is
evidently
what
's
his
intendment
.
2.
That
one
end
of
the
Institution
of
these
Churches
,
is
,
that
God
may
be
praised
in
them
,
by
them
,
is
also
asserted
.
Is
this
end
terminated
?
Is
it
not
the
duty
of
Saints
to
praise
the
Lord
;
and
to
praise
him
in
the
wayes
he
hath
appointed
?
If
he
hath
instituted
Churches
for
this
end
;
't
is
the
duty
of
Saints
to
praise
him
in
them
.
If
for
this
end
he
hath
Appointed
their
continuance
throughout
all
Ages
,
they
must
of
necessity
so
continue
,
or
God
failes
of
his
end
,
which
is
abominable
Blasphemous
to
assert
.
See
to
the
same
purpose
,
Heb.
2.12
.
1
Pet.
2.9
.
IV.
Another
end
of
the
Gospel-Church-state
,
is
Saints
mutual
Edification
,
Growth
,
till
they
all
come
in
the
Vnity
of
the
Faith
,
and
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Son
of
GOD
,
unto
a
perfect
man
,
unto
the
measure
of
the
stature
of
the
fulness
of
Christ
,
1
Cor.
14.26
.
Let
all
things
be
done
to
edifying
,
Eph.
4.11
,
12
,
13
,
29.
1
Thes
.
5.11
.
Jude
20.
Have
Saints
no
further
need
of
edification
,
building
up
?
Are
they
come
to
a
Perfect
man
,
unto
the
measure
of
the
Stature
of
the
fulness
of
Christ
?
Who
dare
aver
it
?
Can
there
be
a
more
proper
medium
,
way
,
or
means
,
fixt
upon
,
for
the
effecting
this
noble
,
and
glorious
end
,
than
what
the
Lord
propos'd
,
viz.
their
walking
together
in
the
fellowship
of
the
Gospel
,
in
the
practice
of
all
the
Institutions
of
Christ
?
What
ever
persons
may
think
,
as
none
can
desert
the
way
Appointed
by
the
Lord
,
for
the
production
of
this
end
,
without
a
tremendous
advance
against
the
Wisdom
of
God
,
his
Love
to
,
and
Care
of
his
Children
;
so
they
'l
find
,
any
other
fixt
upon
by
them
,
will
prove
altogether
insuccessful
as
to
the
end
aimed
at
.
V.
The
confirmation
of
the
Saints
mutual
love
one
to
another
,
is
also
frequently
asserted
to
be
one
great
end
of
this
Appointment
,
Eph.
5.2
.
1
Thes
.
3.12
.
1
John
3.22
.
1
Cor.
10.16
,
17.
'T
is
certainly
our
duty
to
keep
this
Commandment
of
our
Lord
,
yea
,
to
abound
in
love
more
and
more
each
to
other
:
The
means
then
appointed
by
the
Lord
for
that
end
,
must
Conscientiously
be
atended
to
.
CHAP.
VII
.
The
Gospel-Church-State
,
with
the
Institutions
,
Ordinances
thereunto
appertaining
,
is
annex'd
unto
,
and
bottomed
upon
the
New-Covenant
:
Demonstrated
from
Scripture-Prophesie
,
Isa
.
59.21
.
Ezek.
11.19
,
20.
and
36.25
,
26
,
27.
at
large
explained
.
From
several
places
in
the
New-Testament
;
wherein
't
is
clearly
asserted
so
to
be
,
Luk.
22.19
,
20.
1
Cor.
11.24
,
25
,
26.
Heb.
10.16
,
17
,
18
,
19
,
20
,
21
,
22
,
23
,
24
,
25.
Considered
.
That
they
belong
not
to
the
Old
Covenant
,
proved
.
The
donation
of
the
Spirit
,
Faith
,
Peace
,
Joy
,
&c.
From
the
New-Covenant
:
these
Communicated
,
as
we
are
found
attending
on
the
Lord
in
Gospel-Institutions
.
These
are
given
forth
to
the
Saints
for
the
trial
of
their
Love
,
Loyalty
,
as
they
stand
related
,
are
betrothed
to
him
in
the
New-Covenant
,
Jer.
3.14
,
15.
Explained
.
Demonstration
.
VII
.
THE
Gospel-Church-state
,
with
the
Institutions
,
Ordinances
thereunto
appertaining
,
is
annexed
unto
,
bottom'd
upon
the
New-Covenant
:
Therefore
it
's
perpetual
,
abiding
.
The
consequence
is
evident
;
what
is
annext
to
,
bottom'd
upon
,
that
which
is
permanent
,
cannot
be
it self
otherwise
:
it
must
abide
,
continue
,
as
that
to
which
it
's
affixt
,
on
which
it
's
bottom'd
does
.
The
whole
Judaick-Church-State
,
with
all
its
Ordinances
,
Institutions
,
was
built
upon
that
Covenant
God
of
Old
,
took
Israel
into
,
Heb.
9.1
.
This
Covenant
was
mutable
,
changeble
;
a
time
was
fixt
by
the
Lord
for
it's
abolition
:
Represented
at
first
in
the
breaking
of
the
Tables
of
Stone
,
in
which
the
Law
,
or
Covenant
was
writ
,
Exod.
32.19
.
Yet
so
long
as
that
abode
,
the
Institutions
thereunto
appertaining
were
in
force
;
therefore
the
Apostle
,
being
to
prove
the
cessation
of
the
Jewish-Church-state
,
amongst
other
mediums
,
makes
use
of
this
as
one
,
that
the
Covenant
God
took
that
people
into
,
was
perioded
,
abolished
,
Heb.
8.6
,
7
,
8
,
9
,
10
,
13.
So
then
,
if
the
Gospel-Church-state
,
Ordinances
,
are
annext
to
the
New-Covenant
;
they
are
,
cannot
but
be
,
permanent
:
except
that
Covenant
also
be
supposed
,
and
can
be
proved
to
be
otherwise
.
That
the
Gospel-Church-state
,
and
all
the
Ordinances
thereof
,
are
annext
to
,
and
bottom'd
upon
the
New-Covenant
,
is
evident
from
1.
Scripture-Prophesie
,
declaring
that
so
it
shall
be
,
Isa
.
59.21
.
As
for
me
,
this
is
my
Covenant
with
them
,
saith
the
Lord
,
My
Spirit
that
is
upon
thee
,
and
My
Words
which
I
have
put
in
thy
mouth
,
shall
not
depart
out
of
thy
mouth
;
nor
out
of
the
mouth
of
thy
Seed
,
nor
out
of
the
Mouth
of
thy
Seed's
Seed
,
saith
the
Lord
;
from
hence-forth
,
and
for
ever
.
'T
is
the
Covenant
that
God
takes
believers
into
,
the
Gospel-Covenant
that
he
speaks
of
:
This
is
my
Covenant
with
them
;
these
are
call'd
:
Christ's
Seed
.
So
Chap.
53.10
.
Concerning
them
,
he
saith
,
that
the
words
which
he
puts
into
the
mouth
of
Christ
,
i.
e.
whatever
he
gave
Christ
(
as
the
great
Prophet
of
the
Church
)
in
charge
to
communicate
to
them
;
all
the
Laws
,
Institutions
given
forth
by
Christ
,
were
part
of
Gods
words
he
put
into
his
mouth
.
Shall
not
depart
out
of
their
mouths
,
i.
e.
they
shall
be
found
in
the
practice
of
,
subjecting
to
them
;
whilst
there
are
any
Saints
in
this
World
,
they
shall
be
so
.
And
this
as
a
branch
,
part
of
that
Covenant
God
takes
them
into
,
Ezek.
11.19
,
20.
And
I
will
give
them
one
heart
,
and
I
will
put
a
new
Spirit
within
you
,
and
I
will
take
the
stony-heart
out
of
their
flesh
,
and
will
give
them
an
heart
of
flesh
:
that
they
may
walk
in
my
Statutes
,
and
keep
mine
Ordinances
,
and
do
them
;
and
they
shall
be
My
People
,
and
I
will
be
their
GOD.
The
former
part
of
the
words
,
I
will
give
them
one
heart
—
and
the
latter
,
they
shall
be
my
People
,
and
I
will
be
their
GOD
;
are
the
sum
,
and
substance
of
the
New-Covenant
,
Jer.
32.29
.
Unto
this
then
the
Statutes
,
and
Ordinances
do
evidently
appertain
:
for
the
Lord
takes
them
to
be
his
People
,
gives
himself
to
them
to
be
their
GOD
;
gives
them
one
heart
,
puts
a
new
Spirit
within
them
—
that
they
may
walk
in
his
Statutes
,
keep
his
Ordinances
,
and
do
them
.
If
there
be
any
Saints
under
the
New-Covenant
,
if
a
new
Spirit
be
put
within
them
,
then
are
there
also
Statutes
and
Ordinances
(
Gospel-Institutions
)
for
them
to
walk
in
;
and
in
their
doing
so
,
they
discover
themselves
to
be
Gods
People
,
as
he
is
their
God
,
Ezek.
36.25
,
26
,
27.
is
fully
to
the
same
purpose
:
Then
will
I
sprinkle
clean
Water
upon
you
,
and
ye
shall
be
clean
from
all
your
filthyness
,
and
from
all
your
Idols
will
I
cleanse
you
:
A
new
Heart
also
will
I
give
you
,
and
a
new
Spirit
will
I
put
within
you
;
and
I
will
take
away
the
Stony-heart
out
of
your
flesh
,
and
I
will
give
you
an
Heart
of
Flesh
.
And
I
will
put
my
Spirit
within
you
,
and
cause
you
to
Walk
in
in
my
Statutes
,
and
ye
shall
keep
my
Judgements
to
do
them
.
If
the
donation
of
the
Spirit
,
Regeneration
,
Sanctification
,
be
a
part
,
branch
,
of
the
New-Covenant
;
the
Statutes
,
and
Judgments
of
the
LORD
are
so
too
:
and
these
,
such
a
part
of
it
,
that
there
's
at
least
ground
of
Jealousie
,
whether
any
are
really
made
partakers
of
the
former
,
who
are
found
(
except
under
the
power
of
temptation
)
in
the
total
neglect
,
rejection
of
these
:
for
the
Spirit
,
&c.
is
given
to
cause
them
to
Walk
in
Gods
Statutes
,
and
to
keep
his
Judgments
.
And
it
's
worthy
observation
,
that
God
hath
equally
obliged
himself
to
cause
his
People
to
walk
in
the
wayes
of
his
Institution
,
as
to
give
the
Spirit
,
&c.
to
them
.
So
that
evidently
,
there
must
be
a
continuation
of
Churches
,
Ordinances
;
or
there
are
no
Saints
,
there
's
an
end
of
the
New-Covenant
.
2.
And
as
it
's
fore-prophesied
of
that
,
in
the
dayes
of
the
New-Covenant-oeconomy
thus
it
should
be
;
so
it
's
evidently
declared
,
that
upon
the
Introduction
of
that
Ministration
,
so
it
was
:
Gospel-Institutions
,
and
Ordinances
,
are
plainly
asserted
to
be
annexed
to
the
New-Covenant
.
Christ
himself
intimates
,
as
much
,
Luke
22.19
,
20.
And
he
took
Bread
,
and
gave
Thanks
,
and
break
it
;
and
gave
unto
them
,
saying
,
This
is
my
Body
which
was
given
for
you
:
This
do
in
remembrance
of
me
:
likewise
also
the
Cup
after
Supper
,
saying
,
This
Cup
is
the
New-Testament
in
my
Blood
,
which
is
shed
for
you
.
As
circumcision
was
call'd
the
Covenant
(
as
upon
other
acounts
,
so
)
because
,
't
was
a
part
,
or
branch
of
it
:
so
is
this
institution
of
Christ
,
call'd
the
New-Testament
;
because
a
part
,
or
branch
thereof
.
And
if
it
be
Objected
,
That
this
is
only
asserted
of
the
Cup
,
one
part
of
one
institution
,
not
of
the
whole
;
much
less
of
all
Gospel-Institutions
:
The
Answer
is
easie
;
what
's
asserted
of
any
one
part
,
is
true
of
the
whole
;
and
if
the
Cup
be
the
New-Testament
,
the
Bread
is
so
;
and
if
one
institution
be
so
,
every
one
is
so
too
.
At
the
same
rate
the
Apostle
speaks
after
he
had
seen
the
Lord
,
and
convers'd
with
him
,
1
Cor.
11.24
,
25
,
26.
And
most
evidently
,
fully
,
Heb.
10.16
,
to
26.
where
he
tells
us
,
that
our
drawing
nigh
(
viz.
to
God
in
wayes
of
Gospel-Institutions
,
the
profession
of
our
Faith
(
which
lies
eminently
in
our
subjection
to
him
therein
)
the
assembling
our selves
together
,
to
exhort
one
another
(
which
he
would
not
have
us
forget
)
is
annext
to
,
bottomed
upon
the
New-Covenant
,
of
which
he
is
ex
professo
treating
:
And
a
wilful
rejection
of
these
in
open
despight
of
Christ
,
and
contempt
of
his
Authority
,
he
calls
,
v.
29.
A
treading
under
foot
the
Son
of
God
,
because
it
's
a
high
affront
to
his
Soveraign
Authority
)
an
accounting
the
Blood
of
the
Covenant
an
unholy
thing
(
not
only
because
these
Institutions
are
annext
to
that
Covenant
which
was
ratified
by
the
blood
of
Christ
;
but
also
because
they
have
all
their
Foundation
in
that
Blood
,
our
approximation
to
God
in
them
,
our
advantage
by
them
,
is
the
issue
of
its
effusion
)
and
a
doing
despite
unto
the
Spirit
of
Grace
;
because
as
hath
been
proved
,
they
are
all
the
Ministration
of
that
Spirit
:
should
God
immediately
by
himself
speak
from
Heaven
to
us
,
and
declare
in
so
many
words
,
These
Gospel-Institutions
establisht
by
My
Son
,
are
all
of
them
bottomed
upon
,
annext
to
the
New-Covenant
;
we
could
not
have
a
greater
certainty
that
they
are
so
,
than
what
is
in
that
Scripture-evidence
we
have
hitherto
been
discoursing
of
.
But
,
3.
They
belong
to
the
Old-Covenant
,
or
the
New.
There
's
no
medium
.
To
the
Old-Covenant
,
it
's
most
▪
certain
they
appertain
not
.
Other
manner
of
Ordinances
,
which
were
only
to
continue
to
the
Gospel-day
,
as
Circumcision
,
Sacrifices
—
appertained
thereunto
:
not
the
least
notice
under
that
Covenant
,
as
any
part
of
the
oeconomy
thereof
,
of
particular
Churches
,
Baptism
,
Breaking-Bread
—
Christ
came
to
put
a
Period
to
that
Paedagogie
;
and
all
the
Laws
,
Institutions
thereunto
appertaining
;
and
vertually
did
so
by
his
Death
;
actually
,
by
providential
dispensations
;
taking
out
of
the
way
,
destroying
that
Temple
to
which
they
were
peculiarly
affixt
.
And
becoming
a
Mediator
of
a
better
Covenant
,
established
uppon
better
Promises
,
as
such
,
he
gives
forth
the
Laws
,
and
Institutions
we
are
pleading
for
;
of
which
afterwards
.
4.
The
Communications
of
Divine
Life
,
the
Royal
manifestations
of
the
Love
of
GOD
to
us
;
the
bestowment
of
the
Spirit
upon
us
;
Divine
peace
,
comfort
,
support
,
upholdment
,
with
whatever
Grace
we
are
made
partakers
of
,
are
all
conveyed
in
the
way
of
the
New-Covenant
.
Now
,
whatever
any
talk
,
the
communication
of
these
,
as
't
is
promised
to
us
,
as
we
have
found
attending
upon
the
Lord
in
his
own
Institutions
(
of
which
more
anon
)
;
so
the
Saints
,
in
every
day
,
at
this
day
,
through
wonderful
riches
of
Grace
,
are
under
the
enjoyment
of
.
The
Spirit
is
received
,
Faith
communicated
,
Peace
,
and
Joy
shed
abroad
upon
the
hearts
of
Believers
,
as
they
conscientiously
attend
on
these
appointments
of
Christ
.
Such
as
know
not
these
things
,
or
having
known
them
(
through
the
power
of
temptation
)
slight
,
undervalue
them
,
are
to
be
pitied
,
not
attended
to
,
or
regarded
in
their
present
apprehensions
touching
them
.
5.
That
God
hath
a
people
,
that
he
hath
in
the
New
,
and
everlasting
Covenant
taken
unto
himself
,
for
a
peculiar
People
,
will
not
be
denied
.
To
these
God
gives
himself
as
their
GOD
;
he
betroths
,
marries
them
to
himself
;
and
they
give
up
themselves
spontaneously
unto
him
as
a
People
,
to
own
,
subject
to
his
Authority
,
Soveraignty
,
and
to
profess
their
so
doing
by
a
conformity
to
whatever
Commands
,
Injunctions
,
he
shall
lay
upon
them
.
Gospel-Institutions
he
gives
forth
for
the
trial
of
their
Love
,
Loyalty
to
him
;
charges
them
to
be
found
in
the
practice
of
them
(
as
hath
been
proved
)
.
Their
obedience
,
subjection
hereunto
,
he
looks
upon
as
a
great
part
of
their
Loyalty
to
him
in
the
Conjugal-Covenant
he
hath
taken
them
into
with
himself
,
Jer.
3.14
,
15.
Turn
O
back-sliding
Children
,
saith
the
Lord
,
for
I
am
married
unto
you
,
and
I
will
take
you
one
of
a
City
,
and
two
of
a
Family
,
and
I
will
bring
you
to
Zion
.
And
I
will
give
you
Pastors
according
to
mine
Heart
,
which
shall
feed
you
with
knowledge
,
and
understanding
.
Where
coming
unto
Zion
,
or
our
attendment
on
God
in
wayes
of
his
own
Appointment
,
is
asserted
to
be
that
wherein
our
Marriage-relation
to
him
stands
:
Hence
departing
from
these
,
is
call'd
Whoredom
,
Adultery
;
and
those
that
do
so
,
The
great
Whore
,
the
Mother
of
Harlots
,
and
fornications
of
the
Earth
.
The
sum
is
,
Gospel-Churches
,
Institutions
,
are
bottomed
upon
the
New-Covenant
:
therefore
abiding
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
The
Churches
that
have
been
,
are
,
are
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
or
Antichrist
.
They
are
not
the
Churches
of
Antichrist
,
proved
.
The
matter
of
Antichristian-Churches
;
and
of
the
present
Churches
:
The
Form
,
Foundation
,
Doctrine
,
Worship
,
Nature
,
Characters
,
Properties
,
of
the
one
,
and
the
other
,
considered
.
1
Tim.
4.1
.
The
Daemons
there
mentioned
,
what
they
are
;
Their
Original
,
Office
,
manner
of
Worshipping
them
;
the
Doctrines
of
Daemon's
the
Doctrine
of
the
Apostatick-Synagogue
of
Rome
.
Demonstration
.
VIII
.
THat
there
have
been
persons
under
the
profession
of
the
Name
of
Christ
,
congregated
together
,
for
the
solemnization
of
Ordinances
,
from
the
first-times
of
the
Gospel
hitherto
,
hath
been
before
proved
:
That
there
are
so
still
,
cannot
be
denied
.
Now
these
Churches
must
be
either
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
or
the
Churches
of
Antichrist
.
There
's
no
medium
.
A
Church
that
was
neither
of
Christ
,
nor
Antichrist
,
was
never
yet
heard
of
in
the
world
,
since
the
first-dawning
of
the
Gospel-day
.
So
then
,
if
we
demonstrate
,
that
the
present
Churches
are
not
Antichristian-churches
,
we
evince
them
to
be
the
Churches
of
Christ
;
and
a
continuation
of
the
Gospel-Church-State
,
at
least
hitherto
,
is
evidently
discover'd
.
That
they
are
not
Churches
of
Antichrist
is
easily
demonstrated
.
They
wholly
differ
from
the
Antichristian-Church
in
respect
of
matter
,
form
,
foundation
,
doctrine
,
worship
,
nature
,
characters
,
properties
.
Touchching
which
,
it
's
needful
that
we
particularly
discourse
.
First
then
,
the
Matter
of
the
Antichristian-church
,
is
,
whoever
own
's
the
Christian
Faith
,
make
's
a
Profession
of
it
,
though
never
so
deboysh
,
vile
,
wicked
;
to
every
good
work
,
reprobate
.
Notwithstanding
all
their
pompous
shews
of
Religion
,
Forms
of
Godliness
,
they
are
really
such
as
have
pleasure
in
Unrighteousness
,
2
Thes
.
2.12
.
Is
this
the
matter
constitutive
of
the
present
Churches
?
Do
they
admit
persons
of
so
black
a
character
into
their
Communion
?
If
any
such
spots
are
found
amongst
them
,
do
they
tollerate
,
indulge
them
?
Are
not
the
rules
of
Christ
prosecuted
,
till
they
(
appearing
to
be
persons
of
a
reprobate
mind
)
are
rejected
out
of
their
fellowship
?
Is
it
not
the
avowed
principles
of
all
the
Churches
,
that
such
as
these
,
are
not
fit
matter
for
any
Church
of
Christ
?
Can
they
be
charged
with
walking
contrary
to
their
principles
in
this
matter
?
Who
hath
the
confidence
,
impudence
,
thus
to
charge
any
one
of
them
?
'T
is
true
,
now
,
and
then
,
some
scandalous
persons
are
found
amongst
them
(
and
so
there
were
in
the
Primitive
Churches
,
as
in
the
Church
of
Corinth
,
&c.
)
that
crept
in
unawares
;
but
they
are
matter
of
grief
,
humbling
to
them
;
and
they
do
not
,
dare
not
,
cannot
suffer
them
in
their
Communion
.
2.
The
Form
(
if
it
may
be
so
call'd
)
of
the
Antichristian-Church
lie's
in
a
forcible
compelling
persons
into
,
and
violent
keeping
them
in
its
communion
,
and
fellowship
.
If
you
'l
not
be
one
with
them
,
then
Fines
,
Imprisonment
,
Bonds
attend
you
;
Penal
Laws
,
and
Statutes
are
Enacted
for
this
end
;
and
by
these
are
men
brought
into
,
and
kept
in
the
Antichristian-church
:
And
were
these
weapons
of
▪
its
warfare
taken
away
,
't
would
soon
become
as
a
garden
of
Cucumbers
,
or
perish
with
its
own
weight
.
The
attempts
of
the
Papacy
,
to
reduce
persons
into
their
Communion
,
by
Fire
,
and
Sword
;
their
labours
to
preserve
the
Uninity
of
their
Church
this
way
is
known
.
Is
there
any
thing
like
it
owned
by
,
or
to
be
found
,
amongst
the
present
Churches
?
Do
they
not
with
one
mouth
affirm
,
that
't
is
a
voluntary
departure
from
the
worlds
way
,
and
a
spontaneous
giving
up
themselves
to
the
Lord
,
and
one
another
,
to
walk
with
him
in
a
subjection
to
his
institutions
,
wherein
the
form
of
the
Churches
lies
?
Herein
is
a
most
Evident
difference
betwixt
Them
,
and
the
Antichristian-Church
.
They
talk
of
no
compulsions
,
but
those
of
the
Spirit
,
and
Love
,
that
make
a
people
Volunteers
in
the
day
of
the
Lord's
Power
.
Lex
nova
non
se
vindicat
ultore
gladio
,
is
their
Motto
,
as
is
known
.
3.
The
Foundation
of
the
Antichristian-Church
,
is
not
Jesus
Christ
;
but
the
Sons
of
men
,
one
,
or
other
of
them
;
their
Laws
,
Canons
,
Decretals
,
upon
which
it
is
built
.
Is
this
the
case
of
the
present
Churches
?
Do
they
not
all
of
them
,
with
full
consent
,
proclaim
their
abhorrency
of
such
a
Foundation
?
Is
not
CHRIST
,
in
their
account
,
the
alone
Foundation
of
all
the
True
Churches
in
the
world
,
and
they
practise
accordingly
.
Their
debates
touching
this
matter
,
with
the
Papelins
,
about
Mat.
16.18
.
from
whence
these
endeavour
to
prove
Peter
,
and
consequentially
(
as
they
'd
have
it
)
the
Pope
to
be
the
Rock
upon
which
the
Church
is
built
;
is
known
to
all
that
look
upon
themselves
concern'd
in
these
matters
.
4.
The
Doctrine
of
the
Anti-christian-Church
,
is
a
Doctrine
of
Devils
,
1
Tim.
4.1
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
doctrines
of
Daemons
,
so
the
learned
Mede
renders
it
.
Some
carry
it
thus
,
doctrines
which
devils
are
the
Authors
of
:
There
's
a
great
deal
of
truth
in
that
,
all
the
doctrines
of
the
Anti-christian-church
,
that
are
peculiarly
hers
,
are
the
doctrines
of
Devils
.
But
I
rather
think
,
with
that
learned
person
,
that
by
doctrines
of
Daemons
,
is
meant
those
doctrines
that
have
the
Daemons
for
their
Object
.
Now
these
Daemons
(
that
were
worshipped
by
the
Pagans
)
were
1.
For
their
nature
,
and
degree
,
supposed
by
the
Gentiles
,
an
inferior
,
and
middle
sort
of
divine
powers
,
between
the
soveraign
and
heavenly
Gods
,
and
mortal
Men.
2.
For
their
Office
,
to
be
as
mediators
,
and
agents
between
these
soveraign
Gods
,
and
Men.
3.
For
their
original
,
either
Angels
,
or
the
Deified-souls
of
Worthy-men
after
death
.
4.
For
the
way
of
Worshipping
them
,
to
find
and
receive
benefits
from
them
;
't
was
by
Consecrated-Images
,
and
Pillars
.
5.
Their
very
Reliques
were
adored
,
and
brought
into
Temples
.
They
that
desire
to
see
more
touching
this
matter
,
may
at
their
leasure
,
consult
the
famous
Medes
Apostasie
of
the
latter
times
.
The
Doctrines
of
Daemons
then
,
are
the
Doctrines
of
the
Apostatick
Roman-Antichristian-Synagogue
,
touching
the
worshipping
of
Saints
,
and
Angels
,
in
imitation
of
the
Pagan
-
Daemon
-
Worship
▪
But
take
the
words
in
the
largest
Sense
,
as
comprehensive
of
all
those
Doctrines
that
are
not
of
Christ
,
have
the
devil
for
their
Author
:
Some
whereof
,
are
mention'd
by
the
Apostle
afterwards
,
v.
3.
Forbidding
to
Marry
,
and
commanding
to
abstain
from
Meats
—
the
Doctrines
of
Justification
by
Works
,
or
inherent
Sanctification
,
of
Purgatory
(
or
a
state
of
Purifying
after
this
life
)
—
any
Principles
,
Opinions
,
contrary
to
sound
Doctrine
;
the
form
of
wholesom
words
,
or
the
Doctrine
which
is
according
to
Godliness
;
which
of
the
Churches
can
be
justly
charged
with
holding
,
maintaining
any
such
Principles
?
'T
is
true
,
perhaps
amongst
some
of
them
,
there
may
be
found
one
,
or
other
,
that
speak
perverse
things
(
as
there
was
of
old
in
the
Church
of
Corinth
,
and
some
other
Churches
,
in
the
Apostolick
times
)
but
are
they
countenanc't
therein
?
Can
their
corrupt
Doctrines
be
charged
as
the
Doctrines
of
the
Churches
?
What
more
evidently
,
notoriously
false
,
can
be
suggested
,
or
fixed
on
?
5.
The
Worship
of
the
Antichristian-Church
,
is
a
Worship
of
devils
,
idols
of
gold
,
silver
,
wood
,
stone
,
the
work
of
men's
hands
,
Rev.
9.20
.
'T
is
an
idolatrous
,
whorish
,
adulterous
,
superstitious
Worship
,
Rev.
17.1
,
2
,
4
,
5.
whose
whole
substratum
,
foundation
,
is
the
Commandments
of
men
;
(
Mat.
15.9
.
)
Traditions
,
&c.
'T
is
formal
,
sapless
,
lifeless
.
It
's
managery
in
the
Spirit
,
is
not
at
all
attended
to
:
His
Assistance
is
contemned
,
reviled
,
blasphemed
;
as
that
which
is
phantastick
,
whimsical
,
heretical
,
schismatical
for
any
to
talk
of
,
or
pretend
to
.
Is
the
Worship
of
the
Churches
,
such
a
Worship
?
Who
hath
the
forehead
to
aver
it
?
They
witness
against
all
such
Worship
,
and
Worshipper's
,
both
in
Word
,
and
Writing
,
as
is
known
:
Are
studious
to
walk
by
Scripture-rule
in
their
Worship
,
both
with
respect
to
the
matter
,
and
manner
,
thereof
.
6.
The
nature
,
characters
,
properties
of
the
Antichristian-Church
,
are
amply
described
by
the
Apostles
of
our
Lord.
They
are
such
as
receive
not
the
love
of
the
Truth
,
that
they
might
be
saved
;
upon
whom
God
hath
sent
strong
delusions
,
that
they
should
believe
a
lye
;
that
they
all
might
be
damned
,
who
believed
not
the
Truth
,
but
had
pleasure
in
Vnrighteousness
,
2
Thes
.
2.10
,
11
,
12.
That
give
heed
to
seducing
Spirits
,
and
doctrines
of
Daemons
,
speaking
lies
in
hypocrisie
;
having
their
conscience
sear'd
with
a
hot
iron
;
forbidding
to
marry
,
and
commanding
to
abstain
from
meats
,
1
Tim.
4.1
,
2
,
3.
covetous
,
boasters
of
themselves
,
blasphemers
,
disobedient
to
Parents
;
unthankful
,
unholy
,
without
natural
affection
;
truce-breakers
,
false
Accusers
,
(
or
make-bates
)
incontinent
,
fierce
,
despisers
of
those
that
are
good
:
traitors
,
heady
,
high-minded
,
lovers
of
pleasures
▪
more
than
lovers
of
God
;
having
a
form
of
Godliness
,
but
denying
the
power
thereof
—
2
Tim.
3.2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
Such
as
Worship
the
Dragon
gave
power
unto
the
Beast
,
and
Worship
the
Beast
,
Rev.
13.4
,
5
,
8.
Receiving
his
mark
(
in
their
right
hand
,
or
in
their
foreheads
)
his
Name
,
or
the
number
of
his
Name
(
which
whosoever
did
not
)
might
neither
buy
,
nor
sell
,
v.
16
,
17.
The
great
Whore
that
sits
upon
many
waters
,
with
whom
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
have
committed
Fornication
,
and
the
Inhabiters
of
the
Earth
have
been
made
drunk
with
the
wine
of
her
Fornication
▪
A
Woman
sitting
upon
a
scarlet-colour'd
Beast
,
full
of
Names
of
Blasphemy
,
having
seven
Heads
,
and
ten
Horns
.
The
Woman
arrayed
in
Purple
,
and
scarlet
colour
,
and
decked
with
Gold
,
and
precious
Stone
,
and
Pearls
,
having
a
golden
cup
in
her
hand
,
full
of
Abominations
,
and
filthiness
of
her
Fornication
;
upon
whose
forhead
is
a
Name
written
,
Mystery
,
Babylon
the
Great
,
the
Mother
of
Harlots
,
and
Abominations
of
the
Earth
:
The
Woman
drunken
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
with
the
Bloud
of
the
Martyrs
of
Jesus
,
Rev.
17.1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
In
whom
(
in
the
great
Inquisition
that
God
will
make
)
will
be
found
the
blood
of
Prophets
,
and
of
Saints
,
and
of
all
that
were
slain
upon
the
Earth
,
Rev.
18.24
.
In
a
word
,
the
Antichristian-church
is
that
part
of
the
body
of
professors
that
the
great
Antichristian-Apostasy
spoken
of
,
by
these
Apostles
,
gather's
up
;
who
is
described
,
character'd
,
by
her
false
Doctrine
,
idolatrous
,
superstitious
Worship
,
(
of
which
before
)
immorality
in
conversation
,
persecution
,
bloody
cruelty
against
the
Royal
Seed
,
the
Saints
of
the
most
high
.
Who
so
sear'd
,
hardened
in
heart
,
and
conscience
,
as
without
a
blush
,
from
a
soul
filled
with
deep
consternation
,
can
bear
the
sight
of
a
thought
springing
up
to
affix
the
characters
of
this
Antichristian-church
,
unto
the
present
Churches
?
So
then
,
these
being
in
respect
of
Matter
,
Form
,
Foundation
,
Doctrine
,
Worship
,
Nature
,
Characters
,
perfectly
different
from
the
Antichristian-church
,
must
of
necessity
be
the
Churches
of
CHRIST
(
and
accounted
so
by
all
,
who
are
not
resolv'd
against
the
plainest
Demonstrations
,
to
hold
their
perswasion
with
a
nunquam
persuadebis
etiamsi
persuaseris
)
except
some
Hermaphrodyte-Church
,
that
is
neither
of
Christ
,
or
Antichrist
,
can
be
found
out
.
CHAP.
IX
.
The
Church-state
,
Gospel-Institutions
,
are
bottomed
upon
the
Mediatory
Office
of
Christ
.
Their
continuation
from
thence
dedemonstrated
.
Of
Christ's
Prophetick
,
Priestly
,
Kingly-Office
.
Christ
as
the
great
Prophet
of
the
Church
,
hath
revealed
the
Gospel-Church-state
,
with
the
Institutions
,
and
Ordinances
.
Christ
call'd
an
Apostle
,
and
why
.
Said
to
be
sent
by
the
Father
:
Such
a
Prophet
as
never
was
in
the
World
before
;
nor
hath
there
,
or
shall
there
be
,
any
like
him
.
What
of
the
Father
he
revealed
.
The
continuation
of
Gospel-Churches
evinced
from
hence
.
Of
the
Priestly-Office
of
Christ
,
Gospel-Churches
,
Institutions
,
bottomed
upon
it
,
at
large
demonstrated
.
Of
the
Kingly-Office
of
Christ
.
Gospel-Churches
bottomed
thereupon
.
Demonstration
.
IX
.
THe
Church-State
,
Gospel-Churches
,
Institutions
are
bottomed
upon
the
Mediatory
Office
of
Christ
;
from
whence
a
continuation
of
them
till
his
next
,
second
,
glorious
coming
doth
necessarily
follow
.
To
Christ
,
as
Mediator
,
a
threefold-Office
(
whereinto
by
Solemn
Unction
he
was
inaugurated
by
the
Father
)
doth
appertain
,
viz.
Prophetick
,
Priestly
,
Kingly
:
Arguments
from
each
of
these
,
might
at
large
be
insisted
on
,
to
demonstrate
the
truth
we
are
at
present
contending
for
.
I.
That
Christ
is
the
great
Prophet
of
the
Church
,
will
not
be
denied
,
Deut.
18.18
.
Act.
3.22
.
and
7.37
.
As
a
Prophet
,
he
is
fully
acquainted
with
the
Will
of
God
,
and
hath
perfectly
Revealed
it
to
the
Church
;
both
in
respect
of
Doctrine
,
Worship
,
and
Discipline
.
The
truth
is
,
his
whole
work
,
as
a
Prophet
,
is
to
reveal
the
Will
of
God
,
and
therein
to
Teach
,
and
Instruct
us
.
He
is
also
call'd
,
The
Apostle
of
our
Profession
,
Heb.
3.1
.
The
Prophetick-Office
of
Christ
,
with
respect
unto
his
immediate
,
Authoritative
,
Mission
from
the
Father
,
is
that
which
is
intended
by
the
expression
.
He
is
said
frequently
,
to
be
sent
by
the
Father
,
Isa
.
19.20
.
and
48.16
.
and
61.1
.
Zach.
2.8
,
9.
He
whom
the
Father
sent
,
is
the
description
he
gives
of
himself
,
Joh.
3.34
.
which
is
frequently
repeated
,
John
3.17
,
18
,
28
,
34.
and
5.23
,
24
,
30
,
36
,
37
,
38.
and
6.29
,
38
,
39
,
40
,
44
,
57.
and
7.16
,
28
,
29.
and
8.16
,
18
,
29
,
42.
and
9.4
.
and
10.36
.
and
11.42
.
and
12.44
,
45
,
49.
and
13.26
.
and
14.24
.
and
15.21
.
and
16.5
.
and
17.3
,
18
,
21
,
23
,
25.
and
20.21
.
A
Prophet
he
is
,
and
such
a
Prophet
as
never
was
in
the
World
before
;
nor
any
other
like
him
,
was
there
to
be
;
and
as
a
Prophet
he
reveals
the
Father
himself
,
John
1.18
.
And
his
Name
,
Chap.
13.6
.
and
17.3
.
i.
e.
the
mystery
of
the
Covenant
of
the
Grace
of
GOD
,
his
Love
,
Kindness
to
the
Sons
of
Men
;
his
Worship
,
whole
will
,
respecting
our
Obedience
,
and
Salvation
.
And
for
this
work
,
he
was
sent
from
the
Father
;
had
his
Authority
from
him
,
and
furnitures
through
the
Spirit
(
poured
out
upon
him
without
measure
)
for
the
dispatch
of
it
.
So
that
,
he
that
hears
Christ
,
hears
the
Father
;
and
he
that
refuseth
Christ
,
refuseth
the
Father
also
:
because
he
acts
in
his
Name
,
Authority
,
in
this
his
Office.
That
from
hence
,
the
continuation
of
Gospel-Churches
,
Institutions
,
must
necessarily
follow
,
is
evident
.
For
,
1.
Christ
,
as
the
great
Prophet
of
the
Church
,
hath
declared
these
to
be
one
part
of
his
Fathers
Will
,
that
(
as
such
)
he
was
to
Reveal
(
as
hath
been
proved
)
.
That
at
any
time
it
should
be
lawful
for
us
,
to
oppose
the
Will
of
the
Lord
,
thus
solemnly
revealed
,
none
will
sure
have
the
confidence
,
to
affirm
.
2.
The
Apostle
to
the
Hebrews
,
chap.
1.
&
chap.
2.
makes
Christ's
coming
,
as
the
great
Prophet
of
God
,
one
argument
of
the
abolition
of
the
whole
Mosaick
Paedagogy
,
and
the
introduction
of
those
Gospel-Institutions
they
were
in
the
practice
of
.
God
that
spake
in
the
Prophets
,
hath
spoken
in
his
Son
,
q.
d.
You
expected
a
Prophet
(
for
so
they
did
)
who
should
bring
in
a
New-Ministration
,
reveal
the
whole
will
of
the
Father
to
you
;
this
is
He
,
he
is
the
Apostle
sent
from
him
for
this
end
:
attend
him
,
consider
him
,
Heb.
3.1
.
Now
certainly
if
the
Apostle
lookt
upon
this
as
a
good
argument
for
the
same
(
at
least
one
of
the
same
)
ends
for
which
't
is
produced
by
us
,
't
will
be
immodesty
for
any
to
look
upon
it
,
as
impertinent
,
incogent
.
3.
Christ
as
the
great
Prophet
,
when
he
Tabernacled
in
the
World
,
revealed
this
State
,
the
Laws
,
Institutions
relating
to
it
:
Had
we
lived
in
the
time
when
,
and
been
one
of
those
to
whom
he
had
communicated
them
,
ought
we
to
have
believed
,
obeyed
,
subjected
to
them
?
Sure
!
'T
will
not
be
denied
,
but
we
ought
.
Are
not
the
same
Laws
,
delivered
to
the
Apostles
,
recorded
in
the
Scriptures
?
This
will
not
be
opposed
.
What
then
?
Have
the
Laws
of
CHRIST
,
by
their
being
written
,
lost
their
Authority
?
This
will
not
(
I
am
sure
it
cannot
with
any
pretext
of
Reason
)
be
said
.
It
remains
therefore
,
that
Churches
,
with
the
Worship
affixt
to
them
,
being
once
of
the
discovery
of
CHRIST
,
must
still
continue
so
to
be
;
and
our
practice
suitable
to
that
discovery
,
necessitate
precepti
,
necessary
.
4.
Is
there
any
greater
Prophet
than
Christ
risen
up
?
Doth
he
come
in
his
Fathers
,
or
in
his
own
Name
;
What
's
his
message
that
he
brings
?
Is
he
upon
a
new
discovery
of
the
Fathers
will
,
pouring
contempt
upon
what
hath
been
Revealed
by
Christ
?
Every
spiritual
believer
knows
what
reception
he
ought
to
have
with
him
,
viz.
neither
he
,
nor
his
Message
to
be
received
,
but
rejected
,
as
an
impostor
,
a
lye
,
2
John
10.11
.
5.
Hath
Christ
ceased
to
be
a
Prophet
,
Since
he
was
signally
inaugurated
into
that
Office
by
the
visible
descent
of
the
holy
Spirit
upon
him
in
the
form
of
a
Dove
,
Mat.
3.16
,
17
?
Shall
he
do
so
till
he
deliver
up
the
Mediatory-Kingdom
to
the
Father
?
Neither
the
one
,
nor
the
other
will
be
asserted
.
Doth
he
now
any
other
wayes
discharge
that
Office
,
than
by
his
written
Word
,
and
Spirit
,
opening
the
understanding
of
believers
to
perceive
his
Instructions
contained
therein
?
Surely
no.
The
Revelation
then
made
by
him
,
with
respect
to
Institutions
,
Worship
,
is
in
every
day
to
be
attended
to
by
the
Saints
.
A
Church-state
is
then
bottomed
upon
the
Prophetick-office
of
Christ
,
and
to
continue
from
the
time
of
its
erection
by
him
,
to
the
consummation
of
all
things
.
II.
As
't
is
bottomed
upon
the
Prophetick-Office
of
Christ
,
so
't
is
upon
his
Sacerdotal
,
or
Priestly
.
The
Apostle
argues
from
the
change
of
the
Levitical
priest-hood
,
to
the
change
of
the
whole
of
that
Church-polity
,
its
Laws
and
Institutions
,
Heb.
7.12
.
For
the
Priest-hood
being
changed
,
there
is
made
of
necessity
,
a
change
also
of
the
Law.
If
this
be
a
cogent
Argument
,
it
follows
strongly
on
the
contrary
;
If
there
be
no
change
of
the
priest-hood
(
as
the
Melchizedekian
Priest-hood
,
or
the
priest-hood
of
Christ
after
the
order
of
Melchizedeck
abides
for
ever
,
as
the
same
Apostle
tells
us
)
then
there
is
no
change
of
the
Law
,
or
institutions
appertaining
thereunto
.
That
the
whole
of
Gospel-institutions
have
a
dependance
upon
the
Priestly-Office
of
Christ
,
is
manifest
.
1.
That
the
legal
Ministration
,
or
Worship
,
was
affixt
to
,
had
a
dependance
upon
the
Aaronick
Priest-hood
,
the
Apostle
plainly
enough
declares
in
the
forecited
place
,
Heb.
7.12
.
Now
if
the
Worship
of
that
day
had
such
dependance
upon
that
Priesthood
,
that
it
liv'd
and
dyed
;
stood
,
and
fell
with
it
:
the
Gospel-ministration
,
and
Worship
,
must
have
the
same
dependance
upon
the
real
Eternal
Priesthood
of
CHRIST
;
for
that
was
Typick
of
this
throughout
.
2.
Christ
by
his
Death
,
or
the
Oblation
of
himself
,
which
was
a
principal
part
of
his
Priestly-Office
,
vertually
,
put
a
period
to
the
Law
of
Commandments
contain'd
in
Mosaick-Ordinances
,
Eph.
2.15
.
And
so
by
the
removing
of
them
,
made
way
for
the
erection
of
the
Gospel-church-state
,
with
the
Institutions
appertaining
thereunto
.
This
the
Apostle
fully
declares
,
v.
18
,
19
,
20
,
21
,
22.
For
through
him
(
as
our
High-Priest
,
for
as
such
,
he
's
discoursing
of
him
,
as
is
Evident
,
from
v.
13
,
14
,
15
,
16
▪
)
we
both
(
viz.
Jewes
,
and
Gentiles
)
have
an
access
(
in
Gospel-institutions
)
by
one
Spirit
unto
the
Father
.
Now
therefore
ye
are
no
more
Strangers
,
and
Forreinners
,
but
Fellow-citizens
with
the
Saints
,
and
of
the
houshold
of
God.
And
are
built
upon
the
Foundation
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Prophets
,
Jesus
Christ
himself
being
the
chief
Corner-stone
:
In
whom
all
the
building
fitly
joyn'd
together
,
groweth
unto
an
holy
Temple
in
the
Lord.
In
whom
you
are
builded
together
for
an
Habitation
of
God
through
the
Spirit
.
Nothing
could
be
more
Evident
,
if
written
with
the
beams
of
the
Sun
,
than
this
;
that
Gospel-churches
(
call'd
the
Houshold
,
the
Building
of
GOD
)
with
all
the
Institutions
of
CHRIST
,
through
which
they
have
access
to
God
,
are
bottom'd
upon
the
Priestly-Office
of
Christ
.
'T
is
through
him
,
as
our
Priest
,
that
we
have
access
in
Worship
to
the
Father
;
and
equally
,
in
,
and
through
him
,
(
as
such
)
that
we
are
of
the
houshold
of
God
,
his
Habitation
,
Temple
.
3.
All
the
fittings
,
preparings
of
Souls
,
as
fit
materials
for
this
Spiritual-Temple
,
Building
,
and
the
management
of
the
Ordinances
thereof
,
are
bottom'd
upon
the
Priestly-Office
of
Christ
.
That
men
in
their
natural
state
,
are
altogether
unfit
,
for
such
a
building
,
or
work
,
will
be
granted
;
otherwise
,
Arguments
enough
lie
near
at
hand
,
for
it's
confirmation
.
Our
Lord
hath
solemnly
determin'd
this
Controversy
(
if
with
any
it
be
a
Controversy
)
Joh.
3.3
,
5.
That
persons
fitness
lies
in
the
communication
of
the
Spirit
,
a
divine
principle
of
Life
,
the
participation
of
the
grace
of
the
Covenant
;
that
therein
also
lies
their
meetness
,
ability
for
the
work
,
and
service
of
this
Temple
,
will
not
be
denied
.
Now
whence
flowes
all
this
,
but
from
the
Oblation
,
Intercession
of
Christ
;
the
two
signal
parts
of
his
Priestly-Office
.
Nay
4.
The
Saints
comming
to
God
with
their
Temple-Worship
(
all
of
it
)
hath
its
Foundation
here
;
were
it
not
for
the
Priest-hood
of
Christ
,
they
must
stand
off
at
an
eternal
distance
;
Jehovah
would
be
a
terror
,
consuming
fire
to
them
.
This
all
know
,
who
have
a
sight
of
themselves
in
their
lapsed
,
corrupt
,
depraved
state
;
and
of
the
infinite
,
purity
,
and
righteousness
of
God.
This
the
Apostle
treats
of
,
Heb.
4.14
,
15
,
16.
and
7.19
.
Yea
5.
All
the
acceptance
of
their
Persons
,
and
all
their
Temple-worship
,
with
the
Father
of
Spirits
,
is
bottomed
here
.
Were
not
Christ
our
High-priest
,
had
he
not
(
as
such
)
made
an
Attonement
,
Reconciliation
for
us
;
did
he
not
make
Intercession
(
as
such
)
for
us
;
both
we
,
and
our
most
solemn
performances
would
be
loathed
,
rejected
,
by
the
Lord.
6.
Their
encouragement
to
come
to
God
with
boldness
,
the
great
motive
to
abide
in
their
Temple-Worship
,
and
not
to
forsake
the
Assembling
themselves
together
;
to
be
diligent
in
the
discharge
of
the
duties
they
are
obliged
to
perform
to
one
another
in
their
Church-relation
,
is
fixed
here
,
Heb.
10.20
,
21
,
22
,
23
,
24
,
25.
Their
rejection
of
Gospel-communion
,
is
accounted
an
undervaluing
of
the
Priestly-Office
of
Christ
,
v.
28
,
29.
To
which
add
7.
That
the
preservation
of
Gospel-churches
,
Ordinances
,
is
a
fruit
of
the
Priestly-Office
of
Christ
,
bottomed
upon
his
Oblation
,
Intercession
.
Why
are
they
not
dispersed
,
scattered
?
Why
have
not
their
Adversaries
ruin'd
,
destroyed
them
?
Whence
is
it
that
they
have
liberty
to
tread
the
Lords
Court
,
and
Worship
before
the
footstool
of
his
Throne
in
Peace
?
yea
,
whence
is
it
,
That
the
Devil
with
all
his
power
,
policy
,
hath
not
been
able
to
ruin
,
destroy
the
Churches
of
Christ
?
It
's
Christ
that
died
,
yea
rather
,
that
is
risen
again
;
who
ever
lives
to
make
Intercession
,
Rom.
8.34
.
so
that
in
this
matter
,
hear's
full
measure
of
Demonstration
,
pressed
down
,
running
over
,
that
Gospel-Churches
,
Institutions
appertaining
to
them
,
are
bottomed
upon
the
Priestly-Office
of
Christ
.
If
he
continue
our
High-priest
,
if
there
be
any
vertue
in
his
death
,
energie
,
power
in
his
Intercession
,
they
must
continue
also
.
And
when
these
fail
,
we
are
content
to
sink
,
perish
.
Maluimus
cum
Christo
perire
,
quam
cum
Caesare
regnare
.
III.
Gospel-churches
,
Institutions
,
are
also
bottomed
upon
the
Kingly-Office
of
Christ
;
whence
their
perennity
,
perpetuity
,
is
Evident
.
That
Christ
is
a
King
,
hath
his
Subjects
,
Laws
,
by
which
he
governs
them
,
cannot
be
denied
.
That
he
hath
(
yet
doth
)
exercised
his
Kingly-soveraignty
over
them
,
will
be
granted
;
if
he
do
not
do
so
,
he
is
not
King
,
his
despotick
authority
is
at
an
end
.
Who
are
his
Subjects
?
Those
that
dwell
in
Sion
,
his
Church
,
his
Body
,
his
House
,
his
Kingdom
;
which
hath
been
demonstrated
to
be
Saints
embodied
,
and
worshipping
him
in
a
Gospel-church-state
;
to
these
he
is
a
Head
,
Lord
,
King.
What
are
the
Laws
he
Rules
them
by
,
gives
forth
for
the
tryal
of
their
Faith
,
Love
,
Obedience
?
They
are
Gospel-Ordinances
of
his
own
institution
,
and
appointment
.
And
as
of
old
,
the
people
of
the
Jewes
,
that
Church
of
God
,
when
they
rejected
his
Ordinances
,
are
said
to
reject
him
,
cast
off
his
Soveraignty
,
Ruledom
:
So
because
of
their
pertinacious
adherence
to
the
Laws
of
Moses
,
when
Christ
had
perioded
that
Ministration
,
had
left
the
World
,
and
was
gone
to
his
Father
;
with
a
rejection
of
him
,
and
the
Ministration
introduced
by
him
,
they
are
said
to
be
Citizens
that
hated
him
,
and
send
a
message
after
him
,
saying
,
We
will
not
have
this
man
Reign
over
us
,
Luk.
19.14
.
'T
is
true
,
Christ
as
King
,
rules
in
the
Saints
by
his
Spirit
,
Grace
:
but
visibly
by
his
Word
,
and
Gospel-institutions
doth
he
Reign
over
them
.
These
are
his
Chariot
,
or
Throne
of
State
,
wherein
he
shew's
himself
publickly
in
Majesty
and
Glory
.
They
are
his
insignia
regalia
,
or
Kinglyarms
,
or
Ensigns
:
none
can
offer
despite
,
affront
,
to
these
;
but
they
affront
him
,
and
are
guilty
of
high-treason
against
him
.
We
justly
condemn
the
Papists
as
opposers
of
the
Kingly-Office
of
Christ
;
because
,
contrary
to
his
Precept
,
they
have
taken
away
one
part
of
the
Institution
of
Christ
,
viz.
the
Cup
from
the
Laity
:
and
what
is
to
be
thought
of
those
who
turn
their
backs
upon
all
,
and
attempt
the
pulling
down
of
that
house
of
the
appointment
of
Christ
,
wherein
they
are
to
be
ministred
.
If
Christ
be
King
,
he
hath
his
Churches
,
over
whom
(
as
such
)
he
doth
preside
;
and
his
Laws
,
as
royal
Ensigns
,
in
the
midst
of
them
,
for
them
to
conform
to
.
CHAP.
X.
A
Tenth
Demonstration
of
the
Continuation
of
Churches
,
Ordinances
;
otherwise
a
great
part
of
the
Scriptures
of
the
New-Testament
have
been
,
are
,
of
little
use
to
the
Saints
.
An
Eleventh
,
A
Twelfth
evidence
to
the
same
thing
;
Christ
hath
power
to
preserve
his
Churches
,
and
't
is
his
will
so
to
do
.
There
are
special
promises
,
both
under
the
Old
oeconomy
,
and
the
New
,
to
Saints
,
as
they
attend
upon
Jehovah
(
as
a
Church
)
in
the
Observation
of
Ordinances
.
Exod.
20.24
.
Explained
.
And
29.42
,
43
,
44
,
45.
at
large
.
Why
the
Tabernacle
is
call'd
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Isa
.
4.5
,
6.
Opened
.
Zach.
2.10
.
Mat.
18.20
.
2
Cor.
6.16
.
Rev.
3.10
.
Considered
.
A
Thirteenth
,
Fourteenth
,
Fifteenth
,
Sixteenth
,
Demonstration
of
the
continuation
of
Churches
,
and
Ordinances
.
'T
is
the
duty
of
Saints
in
every
generation
to
confess
Christ
.
Gal.
3.27
.
Opened
.
Subjection
to
the
Institutions
of
Christ
,
one
signal
way
of
confessing
him
.
Saints
are
charged
to
hold
fast
whatever
they
have
received
from
Christ
till
he
comes
.
Much
of
the
Glory
of
Christ
,
as
Mediator
of
the
New-Covenant
,
lies
in
his
Churches
.
Many
evil
and
absurb
consequences
of
the
denial
of
the
Continuation
of
Gospel-Churches
,
Ordinances
,
remarked
.
Demonstration
.
X.
IF
there
have
not
been
,
be
not
,
a
continuation
of
Gospel-Churches
,
Ordinances
,
a
great
part
of
the
Scriptures
of
the
New-Testament
,
have
been
,
are
,
of
little
use
to
the
Saints
.
Now
it
cannot
be
imagined
,
that
the
Lord
Jesus
,
out
of
his
special
love
to
,
and
care
of
his
People
,
should
appoint
the
Scriptures
to
be
written
;
and
yet
no
small
part
of
them
to
be
of
no
concern
in
this
World
to
them
.
Of
this
kind
are
all
those
Scriptures
,
which
contain
rules
of
direction
to
the
Saints
,
touching
their
embodying
together
,
in
order
to
their
becoming
a
Church
of
Christ
;
discovering
who
are
fit
matter
,
their
Power
for
the
Election
,
setting
apart
of
Officers
,
to
minister
in
the
name
of
Christ
amongst
them
;
the
qualification
of
such
as
are
to
be
chosen
by
them
;
their
Office
,
Work
,
Duty
in
,
and
to
the
Church
;
the
Churche's
duty
to
them
:
the
way
and
manner
of
the
management
of
the
Institutions
of
the
Gospel
amongst
them
:
the
mutual
duties
of
Church-members
each
to
other
,
as
they
stand
in
a
Covenant-relation
together
.
How
great
a
part
of
the
Scriptures
of
the
New-Testament
,
and
particularly
the
Epistles
to
the
Churches
,
is
taken
up
in
these
things
,
is
known
;
to
enumerate
particulars
,
is
almost
endless
.
See
,
Matth.
28.19
,
20.
Act.
2.41
,
42.
1
Cor.
12.28
.
Eph.
4.11
,
12.
Matth.
18.17
,
18
,
19.
1
Cor.
4.17
.
&
7.17
.
Act.
14.23
.
Tit.
1.5
.
1
Tim.
3.15
.
&
2.1
.
Act.
6.4
.
&
13.2
,
3.
Eph.
5.19
.
Col.
3.16
.
2
Tim.
4.2
.
1
Cor.
14.3
.
Act.
6.2
.
Heb.
13.7
.
Matth.
26.26
,
27.
1
Cor.
11.23
.
Rom.
12.6
,
7
,
8.
Rev.
2.3
.
Rom.
1.5
,
6.
1
Cor.
1.2
.
&
14.15
.
Heb.
3.1
.
Jam.
1.18
.
Rev.
1.20
.
1
Pet.
2.5
.
Eph.
2.21
,
22
,
23.
2
Cor.
6.16
,
17
,
18.
Act.
20.17
,
18.
1
Cor.
12.28
.
Eph.
4.11
.
Phil.
1.
1
Tim.
3.1
,
2.
&
5.17
.
Heb.
13.7
,
17.
1
Pet.
5.1
.
Eph.
4.8.13
.
Tit.
1.7
,
8
,
9.
2
Tim.
3.2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
1
Pet.
5.2
,
3.
Act.
13.2
.
1
Tim.
5.22
.
&
4.14
.
&
3.10
,
11
,
13.
&
4.12
.
2
Tim.
2.3
.
Col.
1.24
.
Phil.
2.17
.
&
3.17
.
Heb.
13.17
.
Act.
20.28
.
2
Tim.
2.15
.
&
4.2
.
Rom.
12.6
,
7
,
8.
1
Tim.
6.20
.
Jude
3.
1
Cor.
4.1
,
2.
1
Tim.
3.15
.
&
4.14
,
15
,
16.
Act.
20.18
,
19
,
20
,
25
,
26.
1
Thes
.
3.5
.
2
Tim.
2.24
,
25.
Rom.
12.8
.
1
Tim.
5.17
.
&
3.5
.
Col.
4.17
.
2
Cor.
10.4
,
8.
1
Tim.
4.11
.
Tit.
2.15
.
1
Pet.
1.2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
1
Thes
.
5.12
,
13.
1
Cor.
16.16
.
Eph.
6.18
,
19.
Col.
4.3
.
2
Thes
.
3.1
.
Gal.
6.6
.
1
Cor.
9.14
.
&
16.10
.
2
Tim.
1.16
,
17
,
18.
2
Tim.
4.16
.
Rom.
12.8
.
1
Cor.
12.28
.
1
Tim.
5.17
.
Act.
6.3
,
5
,
6.
Phil.
1.1
.
1
Tim.
3.8
,
9
,
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
Phil.
2.15
,
16.
&
4.8
,
9.
1
Thes
.
3.8
.
1
Pet.
4.10
,
11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
1
Tim.
3.15
.
Heb.
10.23
.
Act.
2.38
,
39
,
46.
&
16.33
.
1
Cor.
1.16
.
&
11.20
,
21
,
22
,
26
,
28
,
29
,
33.
Act.
20.7
.
Mat.
16.19
.
Rom.
12.8
.
2
Cor.
10.4
,
5
,
6.
Rev.
2.2
,
20.
Mat.
24.45
.
Eph.
4.13
,
14.
1
Tim.
3.5
.
&
5.17
.
Heb.
13.17
.
1
Pet.
2.3
.
1
Thes
.
5.12
.
Gal.
6.1
,
2.
1
Cor.
4.14
.
&
5.2
,
4
,
5.
2
Cor.
2.6
,
7
,
8.
2
Tim.
4.2
.
Mat.
18.15
.
1
Thes
.
5.14
.
Tit.
1.13
.
&
2.15
.
2
Tim.
4.2
.
1
Tim.
5.19
,
20.
Mat.
18.16
,
17.
Tit.
3.10
.
1
Tim.
1.20
.
1
Cor.
5.5
.
Gal.
5.12
.
&
6.1
.
2
Cor.
2.7
.
2
Thes
.
3.15
.
Gal.
6.2
.
1
Cor.
5.2
,
4
,
5
,
12.
1
Cor.
6.2
.
2
Cor.
2.6
,
7
,
8.
Phil.
2.10
.
&
2.15
.
1
Cor.
10.32
.
1
Thes
.
2.
11.12
.
Tit.
2.10
.
Joh.
6.15
.
Act.
26.18
.
1
Pet.
2.9
.
2
Cor.
4.3
,
4
,
6.
1
Tim.
1.19
,
20.
2
Tim.
4.3
,
4.
Tit.
1.13
.
Jude
3.
Eph.
4.20
,
21
,
22
,
23
,
24.
2
Cor.
8.5
.
Act.
8.20
,
23.
Tit.
1.10
.
Rev.
2.2
.
Act.
18.26
.
1
Thes
.
2.7
,
8
,
11.
Act.
9.26
,
27.
Rom.
14.1
.
1
Cor.
13.
throughout
.
&
10.32
.
Eph.
6.18
.
1
Tim.
2.1
.
2
Cor.
8.4
,
6.
Act.
11.29
,
30.
Rom.
15.26
,
27.
&
16.1
,
2.
3
Joh.
8.9
.
Act.
15.2
.
1
Tim.
3.15
.
Cum
multis
aliis
.
—
Are
all
these
Scriptures
(
with
many
more
)
of
no
use
to
the
Saints
?
Are
they
not
at
all
concern'd
in
them
?
Credat
Apella
!
And
yet
this
must
be
asserted
upon
the
supposition
,
that
there
are
no
Churches
of
the
Institution
of
Christ
;
for
as
such
,
are
the
Saints
alone
concerned
in
them
.
Object
.
If
it
be
Objected
,
that
a
great
part
of
the
Old-Testament
is
of
little
,
or
no
use
to
the
Saints
now
;
therefore
the
argument
is
invalid
,
of
no
weight
.
Answ
.
The
Answer
is
easie
.
'T
is
readily
granted
,
that
whatever
is
spoken
in
the
Old-Testament
,
touching
Circumcision
,
Priests
,
Altar
,
Temple
,
Sacrifices
,
Vestments
,
&c.
We
are
not
under
the
Gospel-Ministration
at
all
concerned
with
;
an
introduction
of
these
things
,
is
a
plain
practick-denial
of
Christ
come
in
the
flesh
:
But
whilest
that
Priest-hood
,
oeconomy
stood
in
force
,
't
was
the
duty
of
all
the
Saints
,
to
attend
diligently
to
the
commands
of
the
Lord
,
relating
to
them
:
not
to
have
done
so
,
had
been
Rebellion
,
High-treason
against
him
.
Till
a
Prophet
greater
than
Moses
,
a
Priest
greater
than
Aaron
,
even
Jesus
the
Son
of
God
came
,
and
put
a
Period
to
the
whole
of
that
Ministration
,
and
erected
a
new
one
by
that
Authority
that
was
given
to
him
of
the
Father
as
Mediator
of
the
New-Covenant
,
every
tittle
of
that
Law
contained
in
Ordinances
they
were
obliged
to
.
Whilest
that
Church-state
continued
,
they
were
concerned
in
them
.
And
so
by
a
parity
of
reason
are
the
Saints
with
all
the
Laws
given
by
Jesus
Christ
in
the
New-Testament
,
'till
either
a
greater
than
he
come
,
(
which
can
never
be
)
or
he
by
his
own
Soveraign
Authority
,
supersede
them
;
by
his
second
personal
glorious
coming
,
introducing
a
New
State
of
things
,
without
any
Institutions
,
or
Ordinances
,
put
a
Period
to
them
.
Demonstration
.
XI
.
IF
there
be
not
a
continuation
of
the
Church-state
,
with
Institutions
thereunto
belonging
,
't
is
either
because
Christ
could
not
,
or
would
not
continue
it
.
The
first
connot
be
asserted
.
All
power
is
given
unto
him
in
Heaven
,
and
in
Earth
,
Matth.
28.18
.
He
is
King
of
Kings
,
Lord
of
Lords
,
1
Tim.
6.15
.
Rev.
17.14
.
&
19.16
.
The
Almighty
,
Rev.
1.8
.
Is
above
Principality
,
Power
,
Eph.
1.21
.
Hath
all
Angels
,
and
men
at
his
foot
;
can
order
,
dispose
of
them
as
he
pleases
.
Nor
the
second
,
for
he
hath
promised
its
continuance
;
engaged
his
presence
with
it
,
for
that
end
:
These
are
all
the
visible
ensigns
he
hath
in
the
world
of
his
Authority
,
Soveraignty
;
not
a
relation
he
stands
in
to
them
,
his
concern
in
point
of
honour
,
and
glory
,
in
their
preservation
;
the
prophetick
discoveries
of
his
resolution
,
that
they
should
Continue
,
(
of
which
we
have
already
treated
)
amply
discover
,
that
his
will
is
their
continuation
.
They
then
that
oppose
,
advance
themselves
against
the
Churches
of
CHRIST
,
resist
his
will
,
and
are
found
fighters
against
G0D
.
Demonstration
.
XII
.
THe
Lord
hath
,
both
under
the
Old-oeconomy
,
and
the
New
,
made
special
promises
to
his
people
,
as
they
attend
him
,
wait
upon
him
(
as
a
Church
)
in
the
Observation
of
Institutions
,
and
Ordinances
.
So
in
the
Old-Testament
,
Exod.
20.24
.
An
altar
of
earth
thou
shalt
make
unto
me
,
thou
shalt
sacrifice
thereon
,
thy
Burnt-Offerings
,
and
thy
Peace-Offerings
:
thy
Sheep
and
thine
Oxen
:
In
all
places
where
I
record
my
Name
,
I
will
come
unto
thee
,
and
I
will
bless
thee
.
The
latter
words
are
variously
rendred
.
In
every
place
in
which
shall
be
the
memory
of
my
Name
,
V.L.
Where
ye
remember
my
Name
,
Sy.
Ar.
Wheresoever
I
shall
name
my
Name
,
Seventy
.
Where
I
shall
cause
my
Glory
to
dwell
,
Ch.
Where
I
shall
make
my
Name
to
be
remembred
,
Pi.
Where
I
shall
make
the
memorial
of
my
Name
,
or
cause
the
remembrance
of
my
Name
to
be
,
or
make
you
to
remember
my
Name
,
Ainsworth
.
The
meaning
is
,
in
every
place
,
in
every
institution
of
mine
,
where
I
command
you
to
Attend
me
,
as
a
Church
,
in
publick
Worship
,
and
Service
,
(
as
at
the
Tabernacle
,
Temple
,
&c.
)
there
I
l'e
come
to
thee
,
meet
thee
,
manifest
my
gracious
presence
to
thee
,
assuredly
bless
thee
,
Exod.
29.42
,
43
,
44
,
45.
This
shall
be
a
continual
burnt-Offering
,
throughout
your
Generations
,
at
the
door
of
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Congregation
before
the
Lord
,
where
I
will
meet
with
you
,
to
speak
there
unto
thee
.
And
there
I
will
meet
with
the
Children
of
Israel
,
and
shall
be
sanctified
by
my
Glory
(
the
Tabernacle
is
not
in
the
Hebrew
;
some
render
it
,
Israel
;
others
,
the
Place
,
or
the
Tabernacle
,
shall
be
sanctified
by
my
Glory
)
And
I
will
sanctify
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Congregation
—
And
I
will
dwell
amongst
the
Children
of
Israel
,
and
I
will
be
their
God.
That
the
Tabernacle
was
at
that
day
,
the
place
that
Jehovah
had
appointed
,
for
the
Church
of
Israel
as
a
Church
to
Worship
him
,
is
known
.
As
you
do
so
,
saith
the
Lord
,
I
le
meet
with
you
(
or
as
the
Greek
translateth
,
will
be
known
unto
thee
)
to
speak
there
unto
thee
,
&c.
'T
is
the
special
presence
of
God
with
them
,
that
is
intended
by
those
Expressions
.
And
the
Tabernacle
,
is
call'd
,
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Congregation
,
Heb.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Tabernacle
of
Assembly
,
or
Convention
,
because
there
God
,
and
his
people
met
together
;
he
to
Instruct
them
by
his
Word
,
they
to
Worship
Him
,
and
to
receive
His
Oracles
.
See
Exod.
40.34
.
Lev.
1.1
.
and
9.23
,
24.
Num.
1.1
.
and
7.89
.
and
12.4
,
5.
and
14.10
.
and
16.19
,
42
,
44.
So
also
in
the
Gospel-day
,
Isa
.
4.5
,
6.
The
Lord
will
Create
upon
every
dwelling-place
of
mount
Sion
,
and
upon
her
Assemblies
,
a
cloud
,
and
smoke
by
day
,
and
the
shining
of
the
flaming
fire
by
night
,
for
upon
all
the
glory
shall
be
a
defence
:
And
there
shall
be
a
Tabernacle
for
a
shadow
in
the
day
time
from
the
heat
,
and
for
a
place
of
refuge
,
and
for
a
covert
from
storm
,
and
from
rain
.
The
word
translated
the
dwelling-place
,
is
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
an
ordinary
dwelling-place
,
or
common
Habitation
;
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
a
prepared
place
of
,
and
for
God.
They
are
the
Church-assemblies
he
intends
by
it
.
To
these
he
promises
his
Presence
,
Favour
,
Direction
,
Guidance
,
Defence
,
Protection
,
under
the
notion
of
the
Cloud
,
Pillar
,
Tabernacle
;
which
were
the
signal
visible
Ensigns
of
these
to
his
people
of
old
,
Zach.
2.10
.
sing
and
rejoyce
,
O
daughter
of
Sion
;
for
lo
,
I
come
,
and
I
will
dwell
in
the
midst
of
thee
,
saith
Jehovah
.
And
many
nations
shall
be
joyned
to
the
Lord
in
that
day
,
and
shall
be
my
people
.
(
'T
is
evidently
of
the
Conversion
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
their
walking
together
in
Gospel-fellowship
,
that
he
speaks
)
and
I
will
dwell
in
the
midst
of
thee
—
Mat.
18.20
.
where
two
,
or
three
(
a
few
Saints
walking
together
in
the
fellowship
of
the
Gospel
,
for
these
two
or
three
are
call'd
the
Church
,
v.
17.
)
are
gathered
together
in
my
Name
,
(
or
Authority
)
there
am
I
in
the
midst
of
them
.
2
Cor.
6.16
.
Ye
(
the
Church
of
God
at
Corinth
.
v.
1.
)
are
the
Temple
of
the
living
God
;
as
God
hath
said
,
I
will
dwell
in
them
,
and
walk
in
them
,
and
I
will
be
their
God
,
and
they
shall
be
my
people
.
—
Rev.
3.10
.
Because
thou
hast
kept
the
word
of
my
patience
,
I
also
will
keep
thee
from
the
hour
of
temptation
,
that
shall
come
upon
all
the
world
to
try
them
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
.
The
words
are
a
promise
made
to
the
Church
in
Philadelphia
,
and
so
to
all
Gospel-churches
;
especially
to
such
as
are
the
Antitype
to
the
Philadelphian-Church
,
of
preservation
from
the
temptations
,
snares
,
distresses
,
that
are
coming
upon
Professors
:
others
shall
fall
by
them
,
sink
under
them
;
she
shall
be
kept
,
because
she
kept
the
words
of
Christ's
patience
,
i.
e.
the
Doctrine
,
Precepts
,
Institutions
of
CHRIST
,
he
deliver'd
in
the
day
of
his
patience
,
when
he
Tabernacled
amongst
men
,
and
endured
the
contradiction
of
Sinners
.
The
sum
is
,
as
under
the
Old
Law
,
so
under
the
New
;
there
are
special
Promises
made
to
Saints
Worshipping
God
in
a
Community
,
as
a
Church
:
Whence
three
things
necessarily
follow
:
1.
That
there
must
be
Gospel-Churches
,
to
whom
these
Promises
may
be
made
good
.
2.
That
a
denial
of
a
Gospel-Church-state
,
Churches
,
Ordinances
,
is
as
much
as
in
us
lies
,
to
make
these
Promises
of
GOD
of
none
effect
.
For
if
their
be
no
Churches
,
there
are
none
to
whom
they
should
be
performed
.
And
besides
,
some
of
them
have
in
them
a
special
engagement
for
their
preservation
.
As
that
Isa
.
4.5
,
6.
Is
God
unfaithful
?
Can
any
charge
him
with
breach
of
Promise
,
without
being
guilty
of
horrid
Impiety
,
Blasphemy
against
him
.
3.
That
a
withdrawment
from
Church-Fellowship
,
Ordinances
,
is
a
practick-contempt
of
the
presence
of
God
promised
to
his
People
,
as
they
are
found
walking
according
to
his
will
herein
.
Demonstration
.
XIII
.
'T
Is
the
Duty
of
Saints
in
every
Generation
,
to
confess
,
make
a
Profession
of
Christ
,
as
well
as
to
believe
in
him
,
Rom.
10.9
.
If
thou
shalt
confess
with
thy
mouth
,
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
shalt
believe
in
thine
Heart
—
.
This
will
not
be
denied
!
Now
our
solemn
,
most
signal
Profession
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
lies
in
a
visible
subjection
to
him
in
Church-Institutions
.
Therefore
are
we
said
,
by
Baptism
,
to
put
on
Christ
,
Gal.
3.27
.
(
i.
e.
have
taken
upon
you
a
most
solemn
profession
of
his
name
)
:
And
our
Lord
tells
us
,
Mar.
8.38
.
That
to
be
ashamed
of
his
words
,
is
to
be
ashamed
of
him
:
that
we
shew
our selves
his
Friends
,
if
we
do
whatever
he
commands
us
,
John
15.14
.
So
that
evidently
an
owning
of
,
visible
subjection
to
,
the
Words
,
Institutions
of
Christ
,
is
that
wherein
our
Profession
of
his
name
doth
lie
.
That
it
did
so
in
the
Primitive
dayes
,
will
not
,
cannot
be
denied
:
Well
then
,
either
there
are
no
Saints
in
the
World
,
or
they
are
discharged
from
the
command
,
to
confess
Christ
,
or
there
are
Churches
walking
together
in
Gospel-Ordinances
at
this
day
;
and
must
be
such
,
to
the
consummation
of
all
things
.
The
truth
is
,
't
is
utterly
impossible
,
for
any
to
hold
the
nullity
of
the
Church-state
,
Ordinances
;
but
they
must
affirm
,
(
as
some
have
done
)
that
there
are
no
visible
Saints
in
the
World.
For
the
same
Law
of
Christ
,
which
directed
the
Saints
,
in
the
first-dayes
of
the
Gospel
,
to
make
a
profession
of
Christ
by
their
subjection
to
his
Institutions
,
abides
still
,
as
a
standing
rule
for
them
to
walk
by
.
Demonstration
.
XIV
.
THe
great
charge
of
Christ
to
his
People
,
is
,
To
hold
fast
that
which
they
have
received
'till
he
comes
,
Rev.
2.25
.
&
3.11
.
Now
't
is
not
only
the
grace
,
and
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
that
they
received
,
but
the
Laws
,
Institutions
thereof
,
relating
to
Gospel-Fellowship
,
Worship
.
These
then
,
in
every
day
,
they
are
bound
to
hold
fast
till
Christ
comes
:
and
those
that
do
so
,
are
upon
that
foot
of
account
publickly
commended
by
him
,
Rev.
14.12
.
Here
is
the
patience
of
the
Saints
,
here
are
they
that
keep
the
Commandments
of
God
,
and
the
Faith
of
Jesus
.
Demonstration
.
XV.
MUch
of
the
Honour
,
Glory
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
as
the
Mediator
of
the
New-Covenant
,
lies
in
his
Churches
,
Zach.
6.13
.
He
shall
build
the
Temple
,
and
bear
the
Glory
.
Let
these
be
removed
,
and
he
will
have
but
little
glory
in
the
World.
Demonstration
.
XVI
.
MAny
are
the
evil
consequences
that
follow
upon
the
denial
of
Gospel-Churches
—
.
We
'll
instance
but
in
a
few
.
I.
The
Ministration
of
the
Law
wherein
Moses
was
a
Servant
,
was
more
lasting
,
than
the
Ministration
the
Son
was
on
purpose
sent
from
the
Father
to
introduce
.
II.
That
't
is
lawful
to
be
partial
in
Jehovah's
Law.
'T
is
true
,
we
are
to
pray
by
our selves
,
or
perhaps
some
very
few
with
us
;
to
watch
,
attend
the
inward
work
;
press
after
a
further
degree
of
sanctification
,
conformity
to
Christ
;
we
are
to
love
him
,
believe
in
him
:
But
as
to
the
law
of
Institutions
,
we
will
have
nothing
to
do
with
it
.
And
why
so
?
Are
not
these
last
,
as
much
the
charge
,
Law
of
Christ
to
his
people
,
as
the
former
?
III.
'T
is
a
condemning
the
generation
of
the
Righteous
(
which
we
ought
to
be
tender
of
)
and
that
many
wayes
.
1.
They
are
(
have
been
)
a
generation
of
Will-worshippers
.
Their
Church-state
,
fellowship
,
breaking
bread
—
is
Will-Worship
:
Churches
are
gathered
,
Ordinances
administred
in
the
will
of
man.
2.
They
are
Self-persecutors
,
Self-murderers
,
Self-destroyers
.
The
loss
of
their
liberty
,
goods
,
enjoyments
,
lives
,
for
their
being
found
in
these
wayes
,
they
may
thank
themselves
;
for
,
they
bring
it
upon
themselves
:
for
Christ
requires
no
such
thing
at
their
hands
.
IV.
'T
is
a
Justifying
,
Gratifying
,
the
Wicked
against
the
Righteous
.
As
,
1.
A
Justifying
them
in
their
charge
against
the
Lords
People
.
You
may
(
say
they
)
be
of
what
religion
you
will
,
pray
,
preach
,
a
few
of
you
together
;
but
nothing
will
please
you
,
except
you
have
a
great
company
together
.
You
talk
of
conscience
,
this
is
nothing
but
your
stubbornness
,
self-will
,
pride
of
Spirit
.
And
the
truth
is
,
it
must
be
somewhat
of
that
nature
(
for
conscience
to
Christ
it
cannot
be
)
if
Church-Assemblies
,
with
the
administration
of
Ordinances
in
them
be
not
of
Christ's
appointment
.
2.
'T
is
a
Gratifying
Satan
,
Antichrist
,
in
his
grand
design
,
he
hath
from
the
beginning
been
managing
against
the
Lord
,
and
his
People
,
viz.
to
dissipate
,
scatter
,
drive
them
into
corners
.
3.
'T
is
a
Justifying
the
wicked
in
all
their
bloody
persecutions
of
the
Saints
.
They
persecute
them
not
as
the
Worshippers
of
Christ
;
for
he
requires
them
not
so
to
Worship
him
,
but
as
breakers
of
the
Law
,
Factious
,
Seditious
ones
.
V.
'T
is
as
much
,
as
in
us
lies
,
a
dispoyling
Christ
of
all
the
visible
Soveraignty
he
hath
at
this
day
in
the
World.
VI.
'T
is
a
Withdrawment
of
our selves
from
that
Yoak
of
Christ
he
commands
,
encourages
his
Disciples
to
take
upon
them
.
Mat.
11.29
,
30.
VII
.
'T
is
to
be
ashamed
of
Christ's
words
in
an
Adulterous
Generation
,
Mar.
8.38
.
with
much
more
that
might
be
instanced
in
.
These
things
might
have
been
particularly
more
improved
,
but
we
have
already
past
the
bounds
designed
in
the
managery
of
this
Controversie
.
And
if
what
hath
been
said
,
will
not
convince
Gain-sayers
,
I
am
out
of
hopes
by
any
thing
that
I
can
offer
(
though
with
the
brightest
Scripture-evidence
)
so
to
do
:
and
shall
pray
to
God
,
to
shew
them
the
error
of
their
way
,
and
reduce
them
to
his
Foot.
'T
is
time
we
attend
to
those
Objections
that
are
made
(
at
least
as
many
of
them
as
we
have
heard
of
)
against
the
subject
matter
of
the
present
discourse
:
which
is
the
design
of
the
next
Chapter
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Objections
against
the
continuation
of
the
Gospel-Church-state
,
Churches
,
Ordinances
,
particularly
considered
,
answered
.
Object
.
1.
Some
of
the
Officers
that
were
in
the
Churches
,
viz.
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
Evangelists
are
now
wanting
:
that
hence
a
cessation
of
Churches
,
Ordinances
doth
not
ensue
,
evinced
:
for
then
there
had
been
a
cessation
of
these
,
ever
since
the
Apostles
dayes
;
the
absurdity
whereof
demonstrated
.
That
't
was
never
the
intendment
of
Christ
,
that
these
Officers
should
be
continued
,
proved
,
1
Cor.
4.9
.
explained
.
That
the
essence
of
a
true
Church
of
Christ
depends
not
upon
these
Officers
,
Demonstrated
.
Apostles
as
Apostles
,
are
neither
foundation
,
matter
,
or
form
of
the
Church
,
proved
.
Object
.
2.
The
Apostasie
Prophesied
of
,
hath
covered
,
swallowed
,
up
all
the
Churches
;
Answered
.
The
Apostasie
spoken
of
,
not
a
universal
Apostasie
,
proved
.
Object
.
3.
That
there
are
no
Wise-master-builders
;
removed
out
of
the
way
.
1
Cor.
3.10
.
Explained
.
Object
.
4.
The
gifts
in
the
Primitive-Church
,
wanting
,
Answered
.
'T
is
Grace
,
not
Gifts
,
that
constitutes
a
Church
,
proved
.
Object
.
5.
The
present
Churches
,
have
only
the
Form
,
deny
the
Power
,
removed
.
Object
.
6.
From
the
pollution
of
the
Churches
,
Answered
.
Object
.
7.
The
Churches
were
at
first
gathred
in
the
will
of
man
;
Considered
,
Answered
.
Object
.
8.
From
the
want
of
a
presence
among
the
Churches
,
Answered
.
The
various
wayes
of
God's
being
present
with
a
people
,
Considered
.
HAving
in
the
precedent
discourse
,
at
large
evinced
,
The
continuation
of
the
Gospel-Church-state
,
Churches
,
Ordinances
;
that
which
remaines
,
is
the
removal
of
Objections
out
of
the
way
,
which
we
now
address
our selves
to
.
Object
.
1.
We
grant
a
Church-state
,
Churches
,
Institutions
to
be
of
Christ
,
but
there
's
now
no
such
thing
;
for
you
want
some
of
the
principal
Officers
that
were
in
the
Churches
,
viz.
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
Evangelists
,
Eph.
4.11
.
Answ
.
That
the
Officers
mentioned
,
were
of
the
Institution
of
Christ
,
is
readily
yielded
:
that
such
are
not
,
now
in
any
of
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
is
also
granted
:
but
that
a
cessation
of
Churches
doth
not
hereupon
ensue
,
is
very
easily
demonstrated
.
For
,
1.
Then
there
hath
been
a
cessation
of
Churches
for
above
a
thousand
,
and
some
hundred
of
years
;
yea
,
ever
since
the
Apostles
dayes
:
for
,
after
those
particular
persons
invested
by
Christ
into
the
Offices
,
and
Ministry
before-mentioned
,
none
such
have
stood
up
.
Now
't
is
the
first-born
of
absurdities
,
that
Christ
should
with
such
solemnity
,
as
he
did
by
the
pouring
forth
of
the
Spirit
in
the
day
of
Pentecost
,
set
up
a
Ministration
(
wherein
also
he
spent
forty
dayes
after
his
Resurrection
to
instruct
his
Disciples
)
and
should
in
a
few
scores
of
Years
,
suffer
it
to
be
taken
down
again
.
And
it
cannot
be
supposed
,
to
consist
with
the
Wisdom
of
Christ
,
so
to
do
:
it
's
also
perfectly
inconsistent
,
with
the
Gospel-covenant
,
Mediatory
Offices
of
Christ
,
and
signal
promises
made
to
his
Churches
—
(
of
which
we
have
already
distinctly
treated
)
.
2.
'T
was
never
the
intendment
of
Christ
,
that
such
Officers
should
be
continued
in
the
Churches
.
Which
is
evident
,
as
if
written
with
the
beams
of
the
Sun
,
from
these
few
considerations
:
1.
If
he
had
indeed
intended
their
continuation
,
they
should
have
been
continued
:
for
't
will
not
't
is
presumed
,
be
asserted
,
that
Christ
failes
of
his
intendment
.
2.
There
are
no
intimations
given
in
the
Scripture
of
any
Succession
of
such
Officers
;
nor
any
rules
laid
down
for
the
Churches
to
proceed
upon
in
their
Election
.
Of
Pastors
,
Teachers
,
Deacons
,
we
have
an
account
,
and
directions
given
for
their
setting
apart
to
Office
;
but
of
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
Evangelists
,
ne
gry
quidem
,
not
the
least
syllable
,
or
Iota
,
touching
their
continuation
,
or
the
way
to
be
used
in
order
thereunto
.
Nay
,
3.
When
the
first-Churches
were
planted
,
we
find
by
the
advice
of
the
Apostles
,
Teachers
and
Deacons
chosen
to
Office
,
but
no
choice
made
of
new
Apostles
;
nor
any
intimation
given
,
that
more
than
these
were
necessary
,
or
expedient
for
the
continuance
,
or
preservation
of
the
Church
.
4.
When
Christ
writes
to
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
he
blames
them
(
most
of
them
)
for
several
things
amiss
amongst
them
;
but
charges
them
not
,
with
any
neglect
,
or
sin
,
that
they
had
not
the
Officers
mentioned
amongst
them
;
which
yet
they
had
not
.
For
Apostles
,
't
is
certain
,
they
had
none
;
of
them
only
John
was
alive
at
that
day
,
the
rest
were
fallen
asleep
;
and
he
was
not
with
them
,
but
in
the
Isle
of
Patmos
:
Christ
owns
them
as
his
Churches
notwithstanding
.
'T
is
true
,
he
threatens
some
of
them
to
un-church
them
;
but
not
because
they
wanted
these
Officers
,
but
for
other
reasons
mentioned
by
him
.
5.
We
have
an
almost
expresse
Declaration
,
that
after
the
Apostles
fell
asleep
,
there
were
to
be
no
more
Apostles
to
succeed
them
,
1
Cor.
4.9
.
For
I
think
God
hath
set
forth
us
the
Apostles
last
:
So
we
render
it
,
but
not
so
fully
expressive
of
the
Greek
;
which
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
—
For
I
think
,
(
or
I
conclude
,
for
the
word
doth
not
alwayes
signifie
a
doubtful
opinion
,
but
a
certain
conclusion
,
't
is
us'd
in
the
determination
of
that
famous
Council
,
Act.
15.28
.
)
that
God
hath
set
forth
,
or
exhibited
us
,
the
last
Apostles
.
So
the
Arabick
,
Syriack
,
V.L.
God
hath
shewed
us
the
last
Apostles
.
God
hath
designed
his
last
Apostles
,
so
the
Aethiopick
.
So
then
evidently
,
no
new
Apostles
were
designed
by
Christ
after
them
.
'T
is
true
,
many
have
pretended
so
to
be
;
some
such
(
as
it
seems
)
came
to
the
Church
at
Ephesus
,
who
upon
trial
found
them
Liaers
,
Rev.
2.2
.
But
6.
The
whole
weight
of
the
Objection
lies
upon
this
single
basis
,
That
the
Essence
of
a
true
Church
of
Christ
,
consists
in
having
the
Officers
mentioned
amongst
them
.
For
if
it
doth
not
,
the
Churches
are
as
really
true
Churches
of
Christ
,
without
these
Officers
,
as
the
first
Apostolick-Churches
,
that
had
them
,
were
.
This
is
that
then
we
shall
demonstrate
,
that
Apostles
—
are
not
of
the
Essence
of
a
true
Church
of
Christ
.
For
I.
There
was
a
true
Church
of
Christ
of
Converted
Believers
,
before
they
ever
saw
the
face
of
an
Apostle
,
even
in
the
Apostles
days
.
Not
to
mention
what
's
probable
,
that
the
Eunuch
being
brought
over
to
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
Act.
8.
went
in
to
Ethiopia
,
Preached
Christ
,
gathered
Churches
there
.
In
which
,
some
think
that
Prophesie
had
its
accomplishment
,
Psa
.
68.31
.
nor
,
what
some
affirm
,
that
the
Gospel
was
Preached
,
Churches
gathered
here
in
England
by
Joseph
of
Arimathea
.
What
may
we
think
of
the
Church
at
Antioch
?
Was
that
a
true
Church
?
the
Apostles
own'd
it
as
such
.
And
't
is
evident
,
that
't
was
constituted
without
the
Officers
mentioned
Act.
11.19
,
20
,
21
,
22
,
23
,
24
,
26.
and
here
the
Disciples
were
first
called
Christians
.
'T
is
true
,
there
came
Apostles
,
and
Prophets
to
them
;
but
they
were
,
before
their
coming
,
a
Church
of
Christ
.
The
like
may
be
said
of
Samaria
,
where
by
the
Ministry
of
Phillip
,
were
Converts
brought
over
to
Christ
,
and
Baptized
,
before
ever
the
Apostles
heard
tittle
of
it
;
who
at
this
time
kept
privately
at
Jerusalem
,
Act.
8.1
,
5
,
6
,
8
,
12
,
14.
That
by
the
same
hand
,
Churches
were
planted
at
Azotus
,
Caesarea
,
Act.
8.40
.
with
9.30
.
is
more
than
probable
.
At
Ptolemais
you
have
an
intimation
of
a
Church
of
Christ
;
but
no
account
of
any
Apostles
going
thither
,
till
Paul
in
his
journey
salutes
the
Brethren
that
were
there
,
and
tarries
with
them
one
day
,
Act.
21.7
.
The
Church
at
Colosse
was
gathered
by
Epaphras
,
Col.
1.7
.
as
were
several
Churches
,
before
ever
any
Apostle
came
to
them
.
So
that
,
if
because
they
have
not
Apostles
,
the
present
Churches
are
no
Churches
of
Christ
;
neither
were
the
Primitive-Churches
,
at
least
some
of
them
,
such
:
The
Objection
lies
as
directly
against
them
,
as
any
after-Churches
.
But
II.
The
Apostles
,
as
Apostles
,
are
neither
Foundation
,
matter
,
or
Form
of
the
Church
;
so
far
are
they
from
being
of
the
Essence
of
the
Church
.
1.
Foundation
they
are
not
;
for
Christ
is
the
alone
Foundation
,
as
hath
been
proved
.
'T
is
true
,
Saints
are
said
to
be
built
upon
the
Foundations
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Prophets
,
Eph.
2.20
.
but
the
intendment
thereof
,
is
no
more
than
that
,
they
were
built
upon
the
Doctrine
was
Preacht
by
the
Apostles
;
the
substance
whereof
was
Christ
.
2.
Not
the
Matter
,
as
Apostles
:
as
Saints
't
is
true
,
they
were
so
,
as
well
as
others
;
but
no
otherwise
.
3.
The
Form
of
the
Church
they
are
not
:
for
that
lies
in
somewhat
else
,
as
before
was
Demonstrated
.
III.
Let
's
suppose
,
that
,
which
may
be
supposed
.
(
It
hath
been
,
as
is
known
)
that
by
the
Providence
of
God
,
the
meanest
Saint
is
cast
upon
any
spot
,
where
the
Gospel
never
was
.
He
preaches
Christ
to
the
Natives
,
they
are
Converted
by
the
Spirit
of
the
LORD
accompanying
his
Ministry
:
may
these
Converts
give
up
themselves
to
the
Lord
,
and
one
another
,
to
walk
with
him
in
ways
of
his
own
Institution
,
or
not
?
If
the
first
,
actum
est
periisti
Antichristiane
,
there
may
be
true
Churches
,
without
Apostles
;
for
herein
lie's
the
Essence
of
a
true
Church
:
If
the
Second
,
it
's
lawful
,
then
it
seems
,
for
believers
to
disobey
the
Commands
of
Christ
(
which
will
at
least
sound
harsh
in
the
ears
of
sober
Christians
)
for
Gospel-fellowship
,
Churches
—
we
have
proved
to
be
commanded
by
Christ
.
Nay
IV.
The
Apostles
,
quâ
Apostles
,
never
belong'd
to
any
perticular
Church
.
Authority
in
the
name
of
Christ
they
had
in
,
and
amongst
them
all
;
never
related
to
any
particular
Church
,
as
such
.
They
were
non-residents
,
ubiquitaries
,
and
the
Office
whereunto
they
were
called
by
the
Lord
Jesus
,
required
,
that
they
should
be
so
,
Mat.
28.18
,
19.
V.
What
the
Apostles
were
to
the
Gospel-Churches
,
that
(
at
least
)
Moses
and
Aaron
may
be
supposed
to
be
in
the
Judaick
Church
.
The
Law
came
by
Moses
.
In
every
difficult
Case
,
he
was
their
Mediator
to
God
,
and
gave
responses
to
them
:
from
him
Aaron
had
his
Vrim
and
Thummim
,
whereby
he
gave
(
in
matters
proposed
to
him
)
infallible
answers
from
the
Holy
One.
They
had
also
the
Ark
,
with
the
Mercy-Seat
,
and
Cherubims
.
The
Fire
from
Heaven
:
the
Majesty
or
divine
Presence
(
viz.
the
Oracle
in
the
most
Holy
Place
,
where
God
dwelt
between
the
Cherubims
.
Num.
7.89
.
Psa
.
80.2
.
)
the
Holy
Spirit
(
viz.
the
Spirit
of
Prophesie
,
not
only
in
the
Priests
,
but
in
the
Prophets
)
were
these
of
the
Essence
of
the
Church
?
was
their
Church-state
dissolved
because
of
their
want
of
them
?
What
more
frivolous
can
be
asserted
?
Moses
,
and
Aaron
soon
fell
asleep
,
before
they
came
into
the
good
Land.
As
for
the
last
mentioned
,
they
enjoyed
them
not
under
the
second
Temple
(
as
the
Jews
themselves
acknowledge
)
;
yet
their
Church-state
continued
till
the
death
of
Christ
,
as
is
granted
by
all
.
'T
is
impossible
to
fix
upon
any
Argument
to
prove
the
necessity
of
Apostles
for
the
continuation
of
a
Church-state
in
Gospel-dayes
,
which
will
not
also
evince
a
necessity
of
what
we
have
instanced
in
,
with
respect
to
the
necessity
of
the
existence
of
Moses
,
&c.
for
the
continuation
of
the
Judaick
Church-state
;
than
which
nothing
is
more
false
.
Besides
VI.
The
Church
was
never
Built
upon
the
Apostles
(
one
or
other
of
them
)
but
upon
their
Doctrine
,
which
from
the
Lord
Jesus
they
delivered
;
or
rather
upon
Christ
the
sum
,
and
substance
thereof
.
'T
is
true
,
the
Papists
tell
us
(
as
hath
been
intimated
)
that
't
was
Built
upon
Peter
,
from
,
Mat.
16.18
.
upon
which
they
have
laboured
to
build
their
Babel
,
endeavouring
to
substitute
the
Pope
in
his
room
.
The
vanity
of
which
attempt
,
hath
been
discovered
by
several
,
and
by
none
more
than
the
every-way
learned
,
and
accomplished
J.O.
in
his
Animadversions
on
Fiat
Lux.
But
as
was
said
,
't
was
their
Doctrine
,
not
their
Persons
the
Church
was
Built
upon
.
This
through
the
wonderful
kindness
of
God
,
we
have
continued
to
us
;
and
therefore
no
need
of
their
personal
Ministry
.
Yet
,
VII
.
Suppose
we
had
Apostles
amongst
us
,
the
self-same
Apostles
that
were
sent
forth
,
and
instructed
by
Christ
,
to
indoctrinate
the
Saints
in
his
will
,
to
charge
them
to
Observe
whatever
he
had
commanded
them
.
They
would
declare
to
us
the
same
things
,
or
they
would
not
▪
If
the
same
,
they
are
upon
record
in
the
Scriptures
of
truth
;
and
are
as
much
to
be
heeded
by
us
,
as
if
they
had
been
delivered
to
us
by
them
Vivâ
voce
.
The
latter
cannot
be
imagined
.
The
Apostle
hath
for
ever
shut
the
door
against
any
such
conceit
,
Gal.
1.8
,
9.
Though
we
,
or
an
Angel
from
Heaven
,
preach
any
other
Gospel
unto
you
,
then
that
which
we
have
preached
unto
you
,
let
him
be
accursed
—
.
So
that
evidently
the
want
of
Apostles
is
the
most
weak
,
frivolous
argument
,
that
ever
men
of
the
least
reason
,
or
converse
with
the
Scripture
,
or
knowledge
of
that
faith
that
ought
to
be
with
us
in
these
matters
,
ever
fixt
upon
.
Object
.
2.
But
there
was
an
Apostasie
foretold
by
the
Apostles
of
our
Lord
,
which
we
find
actually
came
to
pass
within
a
few
hundreds
of
years
after
Christ
.
Therefore
there
are
no
true
Churches
;
for
the
Apostasie
hath
covered
,
swallowed
up
all
.
Answ
.
That
an
Apostasie
was
foretold
,
as
intimated
,
that
it
was
also
introduced
,
is
granted
.
But
this
proves
not
,
the
nullity
of
Churches
,
Ordinances
.
For
,
1.
'T
is
expresly
declared
,
that
the
Apostasie
mentioned
,
should
not
be
a
total
Apostasie
,
1
Tim.
4.1
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
not
all
,
but
some
shall
depart
,
or
make
a
revolt
from
the
Faith.
I
confess
had
the
Scripture
asserted
a
universal
Apostasie
,
the
objection
would
have
seem'd
,
to
have
had
some
strength
in
it
.
I
say
't
would
have
seem'd
,
for
really
it
hath
none
.
For
had
the
Apostasie
,
as
is
falsly
pretended
,
over-spread
all
for
a
season
(
as
sometimes
it
did
in
the
Churches
of
old
,
as
was
demonstrated
in
the
preface
to
this
discourse
)
;
yet
it
follows
not
,
but
in
persons
(
by
the
call
of
God
)
delivered
from
under
that
Apostasie
,
a
true
Church-state
might
exist
.
Which
is
notoriously
true
,
with
respect
to
thousands
,
that
for
some
while
the
Papacy
drank
in
.
But
,
2.
We
have
already
proved
[
Demonstrat
.
4.
c.
4.
]
that
all
along
the
Apostasie
,
the
Lord
had
his
true
Churches
witnessing
for
him
against
it
.
So
that
we
need
not
say
more
touching
this
matter
.
There
was
an
Apostasie
foretold
,
that
should
overspread
the
greatest
part
of
the
Churches
,
prevail
in
most
places
of
the
Christian
World.
It
did
so
to
purpose
at
Rome
—
&c.
Ergo
,
there
are
no
true
Churches
,
risum
teneatis
amici
,
or
rather
pity
;
pray
for
them
,
who
by
reason
of
prejudice
,
temptation
,
have
their
understanding
so
far
blinded
,
as
to
think
there
's
any
weight
to
be
laid
upon
such
Puerile
Ludicrous
arguments
.
Object
.
3.
But
you
have
no
Wise-master-builder
;
which
the
Apostle
saith
he
was
,
1
Cor.
3.10
.
therefore
you
have
no
true
Churches
.
Answ
.
This
Objection
is
the
same
with
the
first
.
To
it
we
will
nevertheless
speak
a
few
words
,
which
will
abundantly
evince
the
emptyness
of
it
.
1.
Paul
asserts
himself
to
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
Chief-Bulder
,
not
with
respect
to
Christ
;
for
so
he
was
not
,
but
an
under-work-man
;
but
with
respect
to
others
,
who
afterwards
built
upon
that
Foundation
[
CHRIST
]
he
had
laid
.
Nor
doth
he
2.
Assert
himself
to
be
the
Chief-builder
,
with
relation
to
all
the
Churches
;
but
with
respect
to
that
particular
Church
at
Corinth
.
Were
all
the
rest
of
the
Churches
,
that
had
not
this
Master-Builder
,
false
Churches
?
This
will
not
be
asserted
.
Yet
we
hear
of
no
Wise-master-builder
,
with
respect
to
any
other
of
the
Churches
.
The
word
is
only
used
here
.
But
,
3.
Paul
,
as
wise
a
Master-builder
as
he
was
,
was
sure
a
Work-man
under
Christ
;
who
is
the
Builder
of
the
House
,
or
Churches
(
as
hath
been
proved
)
and
he
was
indispensibly
bound
to
walk
by
rule
;
the
rule
of
his
Lord
and
Master
,
Christ
Jesus
.
This
he
tells
us
he
did
,
1
Cor.
11.23
.
Now
4.
The
Saints
have
this
Rule
,
and
they
have
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
with
them
,
in
them
,
to
open
it
,
and
explain
it
to
them
.
For
if
they
have
him
not
,
and
for
this
end
(
to
lead
them
into
all
truth
)
they
are
not
Saints
,
Rom.
8.9
.
what
hinders
then
,
but
that
Saints
having
the
same
Rule
the
Apostle
walked
by
,
and
the
Spirit
to
instruct
them
in
it
,
they
may
conform
to
it
,
and
so
constitute
Churches
of
Christ
?
If
they
have
but
so
much
Wisdom
as
to
understand
the
rule
constitutive
of
Churches
;
and
so
much
Conscience
and
honesty
,
as
to
apply
themselves
to
it
(
and
they
are
poor
Saints
that
are
devoid
of
the
one
or
the
other
)
they
cannot
but
do
so
.
The
very
truth
is
,
Paul
,
none
of
the
Apostles
were
Builders
,
or
Wise-master-builders
,
but
with
respect
to
the
Rule
of
Christ
:
To
have
Built
in
their
own
Wisdom
,
with
a
neglect
thereof
,
had
been
folly
and
madness
.
So
that
any
that
attend
to
this
Rule
in
Church-Work
,
may
be
as
well
said
to
be
Builders
;
and
if
they
lay
the
Foundation
of
a
Church
afterward
built
upon
by
others
,
as
truely
said
with
respect
to
such
a
Church
to
be
Wise-master-builders
,
as
Paul
,
&c.
'T
would
hardly
be
an
effectual
argument
to
a
man
under
the
sense
of
inconveniencies
(
almost
to
starving
to
death
)
by
winds
,
and
stormes
,
for
want
of
an
habitation
to
dwell
in
;
to
tell
him
,
't
is
true
,
here
are
Materials
for
a
House
,
and
here
is
a
Rule
to
build
it
by
;
which
if
you
attend
to
,
you
cannot
build
amiss
,
but
the
Truth
is
,
the
Wise-master-builder
,
who
acted
by
the
same
Rule
in
building
all
the
strong
,
and
beautiful
Houses
in
the
Country
,
is
thousands
of
miles
off
,
and
perhaps
may
not
come
hither
again
till
you
are
dead
,
and
rotten
in
your
grave
;
therefore
you
had
best
not
attempt
the
work
,
till
he
come
.
Nay
stay
,
will
the
poor
man
say
,
I
have
the
Rule
that
he
walked
by
,
and
I
'le
up
,
and
be
doing
as
well
as
I
can
;
and
I
hope
the
Lord
will
be
with
me
—
.
Christ
commands
(
as
hath
been
proved
)
to
build
an
House
;
gives
us
rules
to
walk
by
in
such
a
work
;
but
hath
no
where
said
,
he
will
send
us
such
Wise-master-builders
in
every
respect
as
Paul
was
;
nor
told
us
the
Work
must
cease
till
they
come
;
but
the
contrary
.
Object
.
4.
But
you
have
not
the
gifts
of
the
Primitive-Churches
;
therefore
you
are
no
true
Churches
of
Christ
.
Answ
.
1.
'T
is
Grace
,
not
extraordinary
Gifts
,
that
is
the
qualification
of
Church-members
,
that
constitute
a
Church
.
When
the
Apostles
speak
of
Church-members
,
they
decypher
them
as
Sanctified
ones
,
partakers
of
the
Grace
of
God
—
.
Christ
requires
no
other
qualification
of
a
Church-member
,
than
being
born
again
of
God
,
John
3.3
,
5.
which
persons
may
be
without
those
extraordinary
Gifts
.
Nay
,
the
truth
is
,
the
Churches
that
have
most
excelled
in
these
,
have
not
been
the
most
comely
,
or
beautiful
Churches
.
For
instance
,
the
Church
at
Corinth
,
who
perhaps
in
these
Gifts
excell'd
other
Churches
;
but
I
am
sure
,
came
short
of
some
of
them
in
Divine
graces
.
2.
'T
is
most
evident
,
that
the
Primitive-Churches
were
constituted
,
converted
,
believers
added
to
them
,
without
any
immediate
participation
of
these
gifts
,
Act.
2.40
,
41
,
42.
We
have
an
account
of
Three
Thousand
Soules
added
to
the
Church
,
but
not
a
tittle
of
their
partaking
of
these
extraordinary
Gifts
.
The
Church
at
Antioch
was
a
true
Church
of
Christ
,
before
the
Apostles
(
any
of
them
)
came
to
them
,
or
they
had
received
the
Holy
Spirit
(
i.
e.
were
made
partakers
of
the
extraordinary
Gifts
of
the
Spirit
)
Act.
8.12
,
14
,
15
,
16
,
17.
The
like
may
be
said
of
other
Churches
.
3.
The
Apostle
having
discoursed
at
large
of
these
Gifts
,
1
Cor.
12.
at
the
close
,
v.
31.
tells
them
,
that
he
shews
unto
them
a
more
excellent
way
,
(
or
the
most
excellent
way
,
as
the
Greek
reads
it
)
viz.
the
way
of
love
:
of
which
he
discourses
at
large
,
chap.
13.
And
this
(
not
the
Gifts
mentioned
)
is
that
which
Christ
makes
the
badge
of
his
Disciples
,
Joh.
13.35
.
Were
there
more
of
this
,
there
would
not
be
so
much
talk
of
the
nullity
of
Churches
,
as
there
is
amongst
some
at
this
day
;
nor
that
undue
withdrawment
from
them
.
4.
These
Gifts
are
so
far
from
being
essential
to
a
Church
;
that
the
Apostle
tells
us
,
persons
may
have
them
all
,
and
yet
not
be
fit
matter
for
a
Church
:
for
they
that
have
them
,
may
nevertheless
be
nothing
,
devoid
of
true
grace
,
1
Cor.
13.1
,
2.
Object
.
5.
But
the
Churches
have
only
the
Form
of
things
,
and
deny
the
Power
;
and
from
such
we
are
commanded
to
turn
away
,
2
Tim.
3.5
.
Answ
.
1.
I
must
crave
leave
,
to
say
,
that
the
framers
of
this
Objection
,
are
ascended
not
only
to
the
height
of
censorious
uncharitableness
;
but
invade
the
Throne
of
God
himself
,
and
will
become
Judges
of
the
secrets
of
hearts
.
For
,
who
told
them
that
they
deny
the
Power
?
did
any
of
the
Churches
themselves
?
Do
any
principles
owned
by
them
,
any
practices
found
amongst
them
declare
as
much
?
Let
the
individuals
hereof
[
Guilty
]
plead
for
themselves
,
I
'le
not
be
their
advocate
.
Though
I
must
add
,
I
know
no
such
Churches
,
and
yet
they
are
not
a
few
I
am
acquainted
with
.
2.
It
had
been
severe
enough
for
the
Objectors
to
have
,
that
They
have
the
Form
,
but
not
the
Power
;
therefore
are
not
true
Churches
.
But
this
perhaps
they
thought
would
not
have
served
their
purpose
.
Inasmuch
as
the
Lord
himself
saith
concerning
the
Church
of
Sardis
,
Rev.
3.1
.
Thou
hast
a
Name
to
live
,
and
art
dead
;
and
of
Laodicea
,
v.
15.
Thou
art
neither
cold
,
nor
hot
,
v.
17.
Wretched
,
Poor
,
Miserable
,
Blind
,
Naked
:
yet
even
these
are
owned
by
Christ
for
his
Churches
,
Rev.
3.1
,
14.
3.
That
they
have
not
the
Power
,
is
also
notoriously
false
.
'T
is
true
,
they
have
not
so
much
of
it
,
as
in
a
former
day
;
but
that
all
's
lost
,
there
are
a
thousand
Witnesses
to
confute
.
Object
.
6.
The
Churches
are
polluted
;
therefore
no
true
Churches
.
Ans
.
1.
This
is
a
most
evident
non-sequitur
:
They
may
be
polluted
,
and
yet
true
Churches
.
The
question
is
,
whether
there
be
such
pollutions
found
upon
them
,
either
with
respect
to
Worship
,
or
Conversation
,
that
by
any
Rule
of
Christ
declare
them
Vn-church'd
;
which
we
are
only
to
attend
to
in
this
matter
.
We
may
stab
,
and
kill
each
other
in
a
distempered
fit
,
and
think
we
do
well
;
but
't
will
be
found
Murder
by
the
righteous
judge
;
if
what
we
do
,
be
without
his
Rule
,
and
Authority
.
2.
What
Pollution
is
there
to
be
found
amongst
the
Churches
,
that
was
not
to
be
found
even
in
the
Apostolick
Churches
;
and
greater
too
,
at
least
,
in
some
of
them
?
3.
Do
they
justify
,
plead
for
,
any
Pollutions
amongst
them
?
Is
not
the
sight
of
them
,
matter
of
grief
,
burden
to
them
;
at
least
,
to
many
amongst
them
.
Though
there
were
but
a
few
names
in
Sardis
,
that
had
not
defiled
their
Garments
,
Rev.
3.4
.
yet
Christ
ownes
them
for
his
Church
.
Object
.
7.
The
present
Churches
were
at
first
gathered
in
the
will
of
man
:
Therefore
they
are
no
true
Churches
.
Answ
.
1.
Prove
This
,
and
take
the
Cause
.
I
'd
be
he
,
after
all
I
have
writ
,
that
would
cast
the
first
stone
at
them
.
But
saying
so
,
is
but
a
sinful
Calumniation
,
no
Argument
.
Let
's
a
little
further
consider
this
matter
.
2.
Why
are
they
gathered
in
the
Will
of
Man
?
Is
it
,
because
they
are
gathered
by
the
authority
of
man
,
driven
together
by
penal
Sanctions
?
This
cannot
be
asserted
.
What
then
?
Are
they
gathered
,
constituted
of
visibly
prophane
persons
?
Nor
can
this
be
affirm'd
.
If
the
gathering
together
of
Saints
call'd
out
of
the
world
,
as
Volunteers
giving
up
themselves
to
JESUS
CHRIST
,
and
one
another
,
to
walk
together
in
Gospel-fellowship
,
be
a
gathering
in
the
will
of
man
;
't
is
true
,
they
are
so
gather'd
.
But
the
best
on
't
is
,
we
have
good
company
under
the
same
Condemnation
,
even
all
the
primitive-churches
.
Obj.
Oh!
but
you
were
not
gathered
by
Apostles
!
Answ
.
Oh!
but
this
hath
been
already
spoken
to
,
and
removed
out
of
the
way
:
several
of
the
first
Churches
we
have
proved
,
were
not
gathered
by
the
Apostles
;
Ergo
,
they
also
were
gathered
in
the
will
of
man
,
were
not
true
Churches
.
Obj.
8.
But
there
's
no
Presence
among
the
Churches
:
Therefore
no
true
Churches
.
Answ
.
1.
Should
it
be
granted
,
that
there
's
no
presence
,
yet
from
thence
it
doth
not
follow
that
they
are
not
true
Churches
.
For
the
glory
was
departed
from
the
Temple
,
Ezek.
3.12
the
blessed
glory
of
the
Lord
is
gone
from
his
place
,
and
yet
the
Temple
was
standing
.
In
the
second
Temple
,
there
was
not
the
Schecinah
,
or
divine
presence
;
yet
the
Judaick
Church-state
,
not
dissolved
till
many
years
after
.
The
house
may
stand
,
and
be
a
true
house
as
much
as
't
was
before
,
tho
the
master
be
gone
out
of
it
;
perhaps
he
hath
a
special
end
for
the
good
of
the
House
,
Servants
,
Children
,
for
a
season
to
leave
it
.
God
may
have
blessed
designs
towards
his
Churches
in
his
temporary
leaving
them
,
yet
true
Churches
.
I
'd
ask
,
doth
not
the
Lord
sometimes
withdraw
his
presence
from
particular
Saints
?
What
Child
of
God
,
but
at
one
time
,
or
other
,
finds
cause
to
complain
of
his
departure
from
him
?
He
seeks
him
,
yet
cannot
find
him
.
Doth
this
destroy
his
Saint-ship
?
who
'l
affirm
it
?
Well
then
,
the
with-drawment
of
God
from
Churches
,
is
no
Argument
they
are
none
of
his
.
2.
It
may
be
there
may
be
some
mistake
in
this
matter
,
and
God
is
onely
suppos'd
to
be
a
great
way
off
,
when
he
is
near
.
Mary
laments
for
the
absence
of
her
Lord
,
when
yet
he
stood
by
her
,
Joh.
20.15
,
16.
It
's
necessary
we
enquire
a
little
touching
the
presence
of
God
with
a
People
.
He
is
said
to
be
present
.
1.
In
respect
of
his
Essence
,
and
being
,
so
he
is
present
with
All
;
indistant
to
none
.
He
fills
Heaven
and
Earth
;
all
things
with
his
Presence
,
Psa
.
139.
2.
In
respect
of
providential
dispensations
,
preserving
,
defending
a
People
,
giving
them
the
Victory
over
their
Enemies
.
In
this
sence
,
through
wondrous
riches
of
Grace
,
the
Lord
is
yet
present
with
his
Churches
;
the
Plots
,
Confederacies
,
Advancements
of
the
Children
of
Men
against
them
,
have
hitherto
been
in-successful
.
3.
In
respect
of
sensible
manifestations
of
his
grace
and
love
in
the
way
of
the
new-Covenant
to
them
;
quickning
,
causeing
their
graces
to
flourish
;
renewing
,
strengthning
,
comforting
them
.
Now
though
't
is
true
,
(
and
touching
it
,
deep
searchings
of
heart
should
be
upon
us
,
and
mournings
after
the
Lord
)
that
there
is
not
in
this
sense
,
such
a
presence
of
the
Lord
as
hath
been
formerly
;
yet
we
must
say
,
to
the
praise
of
matchless
-
grace
,
we
are
not
wholly
destitute
of
it
;
and
are
crying
,
as
we
can
,
Let
our
Beloved
come
into
his
Garden
,
that
the
Spices
thereof
may
send
forth
their
odoriferous
smell
.
Yet
who
'l
despise
a
day
of
small
things
?
'T
is
a
mercy
,
for
a
rebellious
beggar
,
to
have
a
crum
,
a
drop
,
of
the
bread
,
waters
of
Life
.
And
were
we
more
thankful
for
,
did
we
prize
,
improve
as
becomes
us
,
that
little
God
gives
us
,
we
might
have
more
.
4.
In
respect
of
his
real
,
actual
presence
in
the
new-Covenant
,
though
not
sensible
manifestations
of
it
.
Thus
God
is
present
with
us
,
(
though
we
complain
of
his
absence
)
when
he
strengthens
us
to
wait
on
,
for
him
,
in
the
ways
of
his
appointment
;
enables
us
to
seek
to
him
.
For
without
his
presence
,
we
were
not
able
to
do
that
.
Thus
(
through
grace
)
he
is
present
with
his
Churches
,
and
every
member
of
them
.
3.
Is
not
Prayer
,
Prayer
,
because
we
have
not
his
sensible
presence
with
us
?
who
'l
affirm
it
?
Is
it
lawful
to
omit
that
Duty
,
in
our
Closets
,
retirements
;
because
we
enjoy
not
God
in
it
?
Who
dare
aver
it
?
This
were
an
Effectual
,
and
expeditious
way
,
to
drive
Christianity
,
all
Religion
,
Devotion
,
out
of
the
World.
What
though
there
be
not
a
sensible
Enjoyment
of
God
in
Churches
,
Institutions
—
▪
There
he
hath
promised
to
meet
his
people
,
and
bless
them
;
and
there
it
's
our
duty
to
wait
for
the
returnal
of
his
Presence
,
and
Glory
.
Thus
far
in
Answer
to
Objections
:
Which
are
all
I
have
met
with
.
And
in
the
whole
,
have
been
with
PRAYER
and
SUPPLICATION
,
following
the
Lord
for
leadings
;
have
not
willingly
reflected
upon
,
or
used
exasperating
Expressions
concerning
any
;
nor
designedly
pleaded
the
cause
of
any
PARTICULAR
PARTY
,
but
the
general
concern
of
all
the
Saints
,
who
look
upon
their
subjection
to
Christ
in
Gospel-Institutions
any
part
of
their
concern
.
In
simplicity
,
and
godly
sincerity
(
though
with
much
weakness
)
have
I
been
managing
this
affair
;
and
because
I
believe
,
that
the
truth
of
the
Lord
is
herein
with
me
,
therefore
have
I
spoken
.
If
any
may
be
profited
,
let
God
have
the
Glory
;
If
any
be
otherwise
minded
,
I
pray
God
will
manifest
this
also
unto
him
in
due
time
.
FINIS
.